An examination of the chief points of Antinomianism, collected out of some lectures lately preached in the church of Antholines parish, London: and now drawn together into a body, and published for the benefit of all that love the holy truth of God, / by Thomas Bedford B. D. Vnto which is annexed, an examination of a pamphlet lately published, intituled The compassionate Samaritan, handling the power of the magistrate in the compulsion of conscience: by the same author.
         Bedford, Thomas, d. 1653.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A76316 of text R201292 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E370_15). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 207 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 45 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A76316
         Wing B1668
         Thomason E370_15
         ESTC R201292
         99861815
         99861815
         113960
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A76316)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 113960)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 59:E370[15])
      
       
         
           
             An examination of the chief points of Antinomianism, collected out of some lectures lately preached in the church of Antholines parish, London: and now drawn together into a body, and published for the benefit of all that love the holy truth of God, / by Thomas Bedford B. D. Vnto which is annexed, an examination of a pamphlet lately published, intituled The compassionate Samaritan, handling the power of the magistrate in the compulsion of conscience: by the same author.
             Bedford, Thomas, d. 1653.
          
           [4], 83, [1] p.
           
             Printed by John Field for Philemon Stephens, and are to be sold at his shop at the sign of the gilded Lyon in Pauls Church-yard.,
             London: :
             1647.
          
           
             A reply to: Walwyn, William. The compassionate Samaritane unbinding the conscience (Wing W681A).
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "Jan: 7th. 1646"; the 7 in imprint date crossed out.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Walwyn, William, 1600-1681. -- Compassionate Samaritane unbinding the conscience -- Early works to 1800.
           Antinomianism -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Church and state -- England -- Early works to 1800.
           Great Britain -- Church history -- 17th century -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A76316  R201292  (Thomason E370_15).  civilwar no An examination of the chief points of Antinomianism,:  collected out of some lectures lately preached in the church of Antholines parish, Lo Bedford, Thomas 1647    38976 37 20 0 0 0 0 15 C  The  rate of 15 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-07 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-07 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           AN
           EXAMINATION
           Of
           the
           chief
           Points
           of
           
             ANTINOMIANISM
             ,
          
           Collected
           out
           of
           some
           LECTVRES
           lately
           Preached
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Antholines
          
           Parish
           ,
           LONDON
           :
           And
           now
           drawn
           together
           into
           a
           Body
           ,
           and
           published
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           all
           that
           love
           the
           holy
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           By
           
             Thomas
             Bedford
          
           B.
           D.
           
        
         
           
             Vnto
             which
             is
             annexed
             ,
          
           An
           Examination
           of
           a
           Pamphlet
           lately
           published
           ,
           Intituled
           
             The
             Compassionate
             Samaritan
             ,
          
           Handling
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           the
           compulsion
           of
           Conscience
           :
           
             By
             the
             same
             Author
             .
          
        
         
           
             2
             TIM.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Law
               is
               for
               the
               lawless
               —
            
          
        
         
           
             2
             PET.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               There
               shall
               be
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               who
               privily
               shall
               bring
               in
               damnable
               Heresies
               —
               And
               many
               shall
               follow
               their
               lascivious
               ways
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               whom
               the
               way
               of
               Truth
               shall
               be
               evil
               spoken
               of
               —
            
          
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             John
             Field
          
           for
           
             Philemon
             Stephens
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           at
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           gilded
           Lyon
           in
           
             Pauls
          
           Church-yard
           .
           1647.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Worshipful
           and
           much
           Honored
           ,
           Mr.
           
             John
             Turner
          
           of
           
             Hamme
          
           in
           the
           County
           of
           SURREY
           ,
           
             Esq
          
           A
           Sincere
           Lover
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           an
           earnest
           Contender
           for
           the
           Faith
           which
           was
           once
           delivered
           to
           the
           SAINTS
           .
        
         
           
             T.
             B.
             
          
           
           
             In
             testimony
             of
             Love
             and
             Thankfulness
             ,
             Dedicates
             the
             life
             of
             this
             his
             weak
             and
             unworthy
             Labor
             ;
             Together
             with
             the
             Apprecation
             of
             much
             Health
             and
             Happiness
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             PAge
          
           13.
           
             line
          
           21.
           
             for
          
           And
           
             read
          
           Answ
           .
           
             p.
          
           16.
           
             l.
          
           6.
           
             for
          
           eternal
           .
           
             r.
          
           external
           .
           
             p.
          
           31.
           
             l.
          
           5.
           
             for
          
           Yea
           though
           it
           be
           
             r.
             
          
           And
           if
           it
           be
           
             p.
          
           31.
           
             l.
          
           19.
           
             for
          
           as
           thereof
           
             r.
          
           as
           there
           ,
           of
           
             p.
          
           40.
           
             l.
          
           10.
           
             for
          
           or
           is
           the
           meaning
           
             r.
          
           or
           rather
           is
           not
           the
           meaning
           ,
           
             p.
          
           41.
           
             l.
          
           32.
           
             for
          
           casually
           
             r.
          
           causally
           .
           
             p.
          
           42.
           
             l.
          
           23.
           
             for
          
           is
           that
           it
           
             r.
          
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           .
           
             p.
          
           60.
           
             l.
          
           13.
           
             for
          
           so
           
             may
          
           our
           
             r.
             
          
           So
           may
           not
           our
           .
           
             p.
          
           60.
           
             l.
          
           15.
           
             for
          
           having
           set
           
             r.
          
           having
           set
           down
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           O●●ober
           ●●
           ,
           1646.
           
        
         
           
             I
          
           Have
           to
           my
           full
           satisfaction
           perused
           this
           excellent
           Dissertation
           and
           Discussion
           of
           the
           chief
           Antinomian
           Tenents
           ,
           and
           finde
           it
           to
           be
           so
           solid
           and
           judicious
           ,
           pious
           ,
           profitable
           and
           seasonable
           in
           our
           distracted
           Times
           ,
           and
           finally
           so
           adorned
           and
           sweetned
           with
           modesty
           ,
           gaullass
           sobriely
           and
           Christian
           charity
           that
           I
           alow
           it
           and
           approve
           it
           well
           worthy
           the
           Printing
           and
           Publishing
           ;
           not
           doubting
           but
           that
           it
           will
           be
           very
           effectual
           to
           stablish
           all
           in
           the
           Truth
           who
           have
           already
           embraced
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           convince
           (
           if
           not
           perswade
           )
           all
           those
           who
           in
           simplicity
           and
           through
           meer
           error
           of
           their
           judgement
           are
           contrary
           minded
           .
        
         
           
             JOHN
             DOWNAM●
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           TABLE
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 THe
                 Introduction
                 ,
              
               
                 Page
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Chap.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Touching
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                
                 Whether
                 altogether
                 abolished
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 Believer
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 Also
                 whether
                 it
                 do
                 not
                 binde
                 Believers
                 to
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 Holiness
                 as
                 well
                 now
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               
                 9.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Chap.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Touching
                 the
                 Motives
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Whether
                 these
                 also
                 be
                 abolished
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 propose
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 reward
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 invitation
                 to
                 good
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deter
                 men
                 from
                 sin
                 by
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 be
                 altogether
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
              
               
                 18.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Chap.
                
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 brief
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Arguments
                 of
                 
                   N.
                   D.
                
                 by
                 him
                 brought
                 to
                 prove
                 Iustification
                 before
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 before
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 Believing
                 ,
              
               
                 25.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Chap.
                
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 justification
                 is
                 not
                 transacted
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 pre-remission
                 of
                 sin
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 committed
                 ,
              
               
                 33.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Chap.
                
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 seeking
                 resolution
                 touching
                 our
                 Adoption
                 and
                 Iustification
                 by
                 signs
                 and
                 marks
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 The
                 fruits
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 altogether
                 unsatisfactory
                 ,
              
               
                 41.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Chap.
                
                 6.
                 
                 Touching
                 sin
                 in
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 the
                 Believer
                 ;
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Antinomians
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 examined
                 and
                 found
                 insufficient
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 Conscience
                 :
                 The
                 right
                 way
                 of
                 satisfying
                 the
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 scruple
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 set
                 down
                 ,
              
               
                 58.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Arguments
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Compassionate
                   Samaritan
                   ,
                
                 touching
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 the
                 compulsion
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Examined
                 ,
              
               
                 73.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           The
           Introduction
           .
        
         
           
             Isaiah
             
               53.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             By
             his
             knowledge
             shall
             my
             Righteous
             Servant
             justifie
             many
             ;
             for
             he
             shall
             bear
             their
             iniquities
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
          
           Farther
           Explication
           of
           what
           was
           said
           
             v.
             10.
             
             The
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             prosper
             in
             his
             hand
             ;
          
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           Christ
           shall
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           Understand
           this
           touching
           the
           
             Bruising
             of
             the
             Serpents
             head
             ,
          
           mentioned
           
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
          
           consequently
           that
           Salvation
           of
           mankinde
           :
           This
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Lord
           doth
           prosper
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           Christ
           ;
           which
           is
           seen
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           
             by
             his
             knowledge
             he
             shall
             justifie
             many
             .
          
           This
           is
           that
           fruit
           of
           the
           
             Travel
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
          
           in
           seeing
           whereof
           
             He
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           Christ
           (
           not
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           some
           very
           fondly
           and
           foolishly
           do
           apply
           the
           Text
           )
           Christ
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           shall
           account
           himself
           well
           satisfied
           for
           all
           his
           labor
           and
           pains
           bestowed
           .
        
         
           The
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Benefit
           thereof
           ;
           these
           two
           are
           the
           subject
           matter
           of
           this
           Chapter
           :
           The
           Benefit
           thereof
           is
           partly
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           himself
           :
           
             To
             himself
             ,
          
           that
           is
           set
           down
           
             ver.
             12.
             
             To
             others
          
           in
           some
           verses
           foregoing
           ;
           The
           Description
           whereof
           taketh
           its
           rise
           from
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           
             9.
             
             Verse
             ,
             Because
             he
             had
             done
             no
             violence
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
           That
           word
           
             Because
          
           is
           a
           trouble
           to
           Interpreters
           ,
           how
           to
           depend
           the
           latter
           clause
           of
           that
           Verse
           upon
           the
           former
           .
           
             Vatablus
          
           saw
           ,
           and
           cuts
           the
           knot
           rather
           then
           unties
           it
           .
           I
           conceive
           we
           shall
           not
           wrong
           the
           Text
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           not
           the
           Truth
           ,
           if
           we
           joyn
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           verse
           to
           the
           
             8.
          
           and
           begin
           a
           new
           period
           in
           the
           word
           
             Because
             ,
          
           thus
           ;
           v.
           
             9.
             
             Because
             he
             had
             done
             no
             violence
             ,
             neither
             was
             any
             deceit
             in
             his
             mouth
             ;
             yet
             it
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             to
             bruise
             him
             [
             He
             hath
             put
             him
             to
             grief
             ]
             10.
             
             When
             thou
             shalt
             make
             his
             soul
             an
             offering
             for
             sin
             ;
          
           Or
           ,
           
             When
             his
             soul
             shall
             make
             an
             offering
             for
             sin
             ,
             he
             shall
             see
             his
             Seed
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             q.
             d.
             
          
           Inasmuch
           as
           notwithstanding
           he
           was
           altogether
           innocent
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           patiently
           submit
           himself
           to
           bear
           whatsoever
           the
           Lord
           would
           lay
           upon
           him
           for
           the
           Expiation
           of
           mans
           sin
           ;
           that
           therefore
           upon
           his
           Death
           he
           should
           receive
           full
           satisfaction
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           himself
           and
           those
           persons
           whose
           cause
           he
           had
           undertaken
           .
           Thus
           I
           ,
           but
           let
           the
           learned
           judge
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           words
           of
           
             ver.
             11.
          
           we
           have
           a
           
             Proposition
             ,
          
           and
           its
           
             Confirmation
             :
          
           In
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           besides
           the
           
             Agent
          
           who
           is
           by
           God
           here
           term'd
           ,
           a
           
             Servant
             ,
          
           a
           
             Righteous
             Servant
             ,
          
           we
           have
           three
           things
           not
           to
           be
           so
           lightly
           passed
           over
           :
           
             1.
             
          
           Act
           ,
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           
             Shall
             justifie
             :
             2.
             
          
           Object
           ,
           
             Many
             :
             3.
             
          
           The
           Medium
           ,
           
             By
             his
             knowledge
             .
          
           Of
           which
           somewhat
           more
           largely
           ,
           and
           yet
           only
           in
           reference
           to
           what
           just
           hints
           the
           words
           may
           give
           to
           the
           Examination
           of
           some
           positions
           of
           the
           
             Antinomians
             ;
          
           a
           Sect
           ,
           and
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           lately
           start
           up
           ,
           whom
           Satan
           doth
           make
           use
           of
           to
           be
           his
           Proctors
           of
           Prophaneness
           ,
           and
           the
           Abbettors
           of
           Atheism
           and
           licentious
           Libertinism
           .
           But
           to
           the
           Text
           .
        
         
           
             By
             his
             knowledge
             —
          
           The
           
             Medium
          
           stands
           first
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           let
           us
           first
           begin
           with
           it
           .
           
             By
             his
             knowledg
             —
          
           And
           what
           is
           that
           ?
           To
           make
           way
           for
           Answer
           ,
           I
           lay
           down
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           pronoun
           
             His
          
           must
           be
           passive
           ,
           like
           that
           in
           
           
             Psal.
             90.
             11.
             
             Thy
             fear
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
           The
           fear
           of
           thee
           ,
           to
           note
           the
           object
           not
           the
           subject
           ,
           as
           there
           of
           Fear
           ,
           so
           here
           of
           Knowledge
           ;
           
             Scientia
             sui
             ,
          
           By
           the
           knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           
             Pagnin
             ,
             Vatablus
          
           and
           
             Tremelius
             .
          
           Farther
           we
           cannot
           go
           ,
           till
           first
           we
           enquire
           what
           it
           is
           to
           justifie
           .
        
         
           To
           
             justifie
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           doth
           sometime
           signifie
           ,
           
             To
             endeavor
             the
             justification
          
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           by
           acquainting
           him
           with
           the
           way
           and
           mean
           thereof
           ,
           as
           
             Dan.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           Sometime
           
             To
             effect
             it
             ,
          
           by
           acquitting
           the
           party
           accused
           from
           the
           Crime
           and
           Accusation
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           work
           of
           Justification
           is
           still
           presupposed
           :
           Whether
           of
           these
           two
           (
           other
           I
           let
           pass
           ,
           as
           not
           so
           applicable
           to
           this
           Text
           )
           whether
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           most
           proper
           to
           the
           Text
           ,
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           Confirmation
           when
           we
           come
           unto
           it
           .
           Onwards
           we
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           enquire
           farther
           into
           the
           
             Medium
             ,
          
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           
             His
             knowledge
             ;
          
           For
           answerable
           to
           these
           two
           ,
           the
           word
           ,
           
             His
             knowledge
             ,
          
           may
           import
           ;
           
             1.
             
             Medium
             Revelationis
             ,
          
           That
           Doctrine
           by
           which
           Christ
           doth
           reveal
           the
           way
           of
           Justification
           .
           
             2.
             
             Medium
             Operationis
             ,
          
           That
           Grace
           by
           which
           Christ
           doth
           fit
           man
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           Justification
           .
        
         
           As
           
             Medium
             Revelationis
             ,
          
           so
           the
           Conclusion
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Gospel
             is
             that
             word
             of
             Truth
             that
             rightly
             enformeth
             us
             in
             the
             way
             and
             maner
             of
             Justification
             :
          
           The
           Gospel
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           part
           of
           holy
           Writ
           which
           teacheth
           us
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           condition
           required
           :
           The
           Gospel
           opposed
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             q.
             d.
             
             Not
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           but
           by
           the
           Gospel
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           shall
           Christ
           propound
           and
           acquaint
           mankinde
           with
           the
           way
           of
           gaining
           their
           Justification
           :
           
             Not
             by
             the
             Law
             ;
          
           Vnderst
           and
           this
           not
           in
           general
           ,
           as
           comprehending
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           but
           in
           special
           ,
           as
           importing
           
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ;
          
           and
           this
           considered
           as
           the
           
             condition
          
           of
           that
           Covenant
           
           made
           with
           Israel
           ;
           
             Not
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
          
           but
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           mean
           of
           Revelation
           ;
           acquainting
           man
           with
           the
           way
           of
           obtaining
           his
           Justification
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           Is
           this
           Law
           of
           
             Moses
          
           all
           of
           it
           altogether
           abolished
           ?
           Is
           it
           of
           no
           use
           and
           service
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           Believers
           now
           in
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Some
           there
           be
           that
           would
           have
           it
           so
           ,
           whose
           main
           endeavor
           is
           to
           cast
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           care
           thereof
           out
           of
           the
           Conscience
           of
           the
           Christian
           ;
           neither
           the
           Precepts
           thereof
           alowed
           to
           binde
           men
           ,
           nor
           the
           Motives
           thereof
           to
           draw
           men
           to
           the
           Duties
           of
           Holiness
           :
           See
           their
           Arguments
           examined
           ,
           
             Chap.
             1.
             and
             2.
             
          
        
         
           As
           
             medium
             Operationis
             ;
          
           and
           then
           the
           Conclusion
           will
           be
           ,
           
             That
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             is
             the
             way
             and
             mean
             of
             Justification
             ;
          
           Faith
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           not
           Works
           :
           Faith
           not
           unfitly
           termed
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           this
           alone
           is
           that
           which
           doth
           rightly
           know
           Christ
           ,
           the
           fulness
           of
           his
           Merits
           and
           Graces
           :
           None
           but
           the
           Believer
           doth
           acknowledge
           Christ
           ,
           nay
           none
           but
           he
           doth
           rightly
           ,
           fully
           and
           perfectly
           know
           him
           .
           Faith
           is
           both
           the
           Daughter
           and
           the
           Mother
           of
           this
           Knowledge
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           :
           The
           
             Daughter
             ,
          
           for
           Faith
           cannot
           lodge
           in
           an
           ignorant
           Soul
           ;
           The
           
             Mother
             ,
          
           for
           it
           leadeth
           on
           to
           perfection
           of
           knowledge
           .
           This
           Faith
           is
           the
           mean
           ;
           by
           it
           shall
           Christ
           work
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           Believer
           ,
           and
           dispose
           it
           for
           Justification
           .
           
             Not
             by
             the
             works
             of
             mans
             Righteousness
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             is
             man
             justified
             :
          
           How
           so
           ?
           Because
           it
           is
           
             Medium
             Recipiens
             ,
          
           as
           the
           hand
           or
           mouth
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           to
           receive
           that
           Spiritual
           Food
           and
           Physick
           that
           doth
           feed
           and
           cure
           the
           Soul
           :
           It
           receiveth
           Christ
           and
           the
           communion
           of
           his
           Merits
           and
           Graces
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Believer
           .
           The
           Righteousness
           of
           Christ
           is
           not
           unfitly
           compared
           to
           Food
           and
           Physick
           ,
           to
           a
           Garment
           and
           Plaister
           ,
           which
           do
           no
           good
           but
           
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Application
           ,
           if
           not
           applied
           ,
           no
           good
           by
           them
           :
           These
           are
           received
           by
           the
           hand
           or
           by
           the
           mouth
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           work
           of
           Faith
           ;
           and
           by
           Faith
           we
           are
           said
           to
           be
           justified
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           hand
           the
           Body
           is
           fed
           and
           clothed
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           Instrumentally
           .
           Upon
           this
           ground
           we
           conceive
           it
           ,
           
             That
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             justification
             cannot
             be
             considered
             as
             going
             before
             the
             habit
             ,
             yea
             the
             act
             of
             Faith
             ;
          
           but
           rather
           ,
           that
           Faith
           hath
           the
           leading
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           precedency
           of
           Consideration
           :
           St.
           
             Peter
          
           termeth
           
             Salvation
             the
             end
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             1
          
           Pet.
           
             1.
             9.
             
          
           By
           this
           end
           meaneth
           he
           ,
           only
           the
           consequent
           benefit
           which
           followeth
           upon
           it
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           end
           intended
           and
           aimed
           at
           in
           believing
           :
           Doth
           not
           Saint
           
             Paul
          
           prescribe
           it
           to
           the
           Jaylor
           as
           a
           mean
           to
           bring
           about
           the
           end
           ?
           
             Believe
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           Acts
           
             16.
             31.
             
          
           Doth
           he
           not
           shew
           the
           ground
           and
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Gal.
             2.
             16.
             
             We
             knowing
             that
             a
             man
             is
             not
             justified
             but
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             —
             even
             we
             have
             believed
             ,
             q.
             d.
          
           we
           have
           applied
           our selves
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           means
           that
           we
           might
           obtain
           the
           end
           :
           If
           Faith
           be
           as
           a
           mean
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           not
           to
           be
           considered
           as
           following
           ,
           but
           as
           foregoing
           the
           benefit
           of
           our
           Justification
           .
           Plausible
           Arguments
           are
           aleaged
           to
           overthrow
           this
           Truth
           ,
           but
           their
           weight
           and
           worth
           is
           more
           in
           shew
           then
           in
           substance
           ;
           See
           them
           examined
           ,
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Act
           expressing
           the
           benefit
           obtained
           by
           Faith
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           pass
           by
           the
           
             Tense
          
           of
           the
           Verb
           ,
           but
           by
           occasion
           of
           it
           (
           as
           Doctor
           
             Crisp
          
           upon
           the
           like
           occasion
           ,
           see
           his
           Sermons
           on
           
             Isa.
             53.
             6.
             
             )
          
           enquire
           into
           the
           Time
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           that
           this
           Act
           is
           done
           :
           The
           Tense
           of
           the
           Verb
           is
           future
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             justifie
             —
          
           Future
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           Prophet
           spake
           this
           ;
           Whether
           future
           still
           ,
           is
           a
           Question
           ;
           Or
           if
           not
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           to
           be
           transacted
           ,
           whether
           all
           at
           once
           dispatched
           :
           The
           farther
           explication
           whereof
           ,
           see
           in
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
        
         
         
           The
           
             Object
          
           remaineth
           ;
           This
           is
           in
           the
           word
           
             Many
             :
          
        
         
           
             Not
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             number
             :
          
           There
           be
           who
           teach
           that
           All
           shall
           be
           saved
           ;
           a
           point
           well
           pleasing
           to
           flesh
           and
           blood
           :
           If
           a
           man
           might
           live
           as
           he
           list
           ,
           abuse
           his
           Eye
           and
           Ear
           ,
           his
           Hand
           and
           Tongue
           ,
           yea
           his
           Hand
           and
           his
           Heart
           ,
           his
           Body
           and
           Soul
           to
           the
           service
           of
           Sin
           and
           Satan
           ,
           and
           yet
           hope
           for
           Salvation
           by
           Christ
           :
           But
           this
           may
           not
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           
             All
             ,
          
           but
           
             Many
             ;
          
           All
           shall
           not
           be
           justified
           by
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           saved
           by
           him
           .
           Not
           through
           any
           defect
           of
           the
           means
           ;
           the
           Merit
           of
           Christ
           is
           sufficient
           to
           save
           all
           :
           The
           Gospel
           doth
           call
           and
           invite
           all
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           but
           whosoever
           believeth
           shall
           be
           saved
           :
           But
           it
           cometh
           to
           pass
           through
           the
           ill-disposition
           and
           negligence
           of
           man
           left
           to
           himself
           ,
           who
           regardeth
           not
           to
           perform
           the
           condition
           required
           .
           By
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           whose
           hand
           (
           as
           say
           our
           Divines
           )
           Christ
           hath
           left
           the
           disposing
           of
           his
           Merit
           ,
           it
           is
           appointed
           ,
           That
           the
           Merit
           of
           Christ
           shall
           not
           be
           dispensed
           to
           mankinde
           ,
           but
           under
           a
           condition
           ;
           and
           without
           the
           performance
           of
           that
           condition
           it
           is
           not
           bestowed
           upon
           any
           :
           Now
           mankinde
           left
           to
           themselves
           are
           negligent
           and
           careless
           to
           look
           to
           that
           condition
           ,
           and
           so
           through
           their
           own
           ill-deserts
           are
           excluded
           from
           the
           benefit
           of
           Christs
           Death
           and
           Passion
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           
             All
             ,
          
           but
           only
           
             Many
             .
          
        
         
           
             Q.
          
           If
           not
           all
           ,
           
             How
             then
             shall
             any
             one
             know
             whether
             his
             part
             and
             portion
             be
             in
             that
             Many
             ,
          
           or
           not
           ?
           
             Ans.
          
           Surely
           (
           say
           we
           )
           by
           the
           work
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Sanctification
           ,
           which
           doth
           always
           go
           along
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Adoption
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           of
           Justification
           .
           This
           hath
           passed
           for
           a
           Truth
           ,
           without
           any
           opposition
           ,
           till
           of
           late
           ;
           The
           Antinomians
           cannot
           away
           with
           
             inherent
             Qualifications
             ,
          
           No
           certainty
           can
           be
           gathered
           from
           the
           ,
           say
           these
           men
           :
           Against
           whom
           ,
           see
           the
           Ancient
           Truth
           maintained
           ,
           and
           the
           New
           way
           convinced
           of
           insufficiency
           ,
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
        
         
         
           
             For
             he
             shall
             bear
             their
             iniquities
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             justifie
             ,
          
           because
           
             He
             shall
             bea
             —
          
           By
           
             bearing
             iniquities
          
           we
           understand
           ,
           Suffering
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           their
           sin
           ,
           as
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           make
           an
           Atonement
           ;
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           take
           away
           the
           sin
           of
           man
           .
           Hence
           then
           we
           see
           that
           Justification
           is
           transacted
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           said
           to
           justifie
           many
           ;
           Not
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Instruction
           ,
           as
           say
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           Propounding
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           contained
           the
           way
           and
           maner
           of
           Justification
           :
           In
           this
           sense
           the
           Apostles
           (
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           
             Moses
          
           and
           the
           Prophets
           )
           might
           be
           said
           to
           justifie
           many
           ;
           inasmuch
           as
           they
           had
           an
           eminent
           service
           in
           publishing
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           doubtless
           Christ
           had
           no
           partners
           in
           the
           Justification
           of
           these
           many
           :
           So
           then
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           Instruction
           is
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Acquittance
           and
           Absolution
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           plain
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           farther
           to
           be
           enquired
           ,
           
             How
             cometh
             sin
             to
             trouble
             and
             vex
             the
             conscience
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             taken
             away
             ?
          
           Hath
           Christ
           born
           ,
           yea
           born
           away
           (
           for
           so
           we
           understand
           the
           word
           
             bear
             ;
          
           he
           doth
           not
           only
           
             ferre
             ,
          
           but
           
             auferre
             ,
          
           so
           bear
           them
           as
           to
           bear
           them
           away
           )
           Hath
           Christ
           born
           them
           away
           ,
           and
           are
           they
           brought
           back
           again
           ?
           Here
           again
           we
           must
           Conflict
           with
           these
           Antinomians
           ;
           Old
           Truths
           do
           not
           please
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           New
           way
           for
           this
           also
           ;
           the
           unsufficiency
           whereof
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           right
           way
           of
           satisfying
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           taking
           away
           the
           scruple
           of
           sin
           ,
           see
           fully
           explicated
           ,
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           According
           to
           this
           Method
           have
           I
           finished
           my
           Meditations
           upon
           this
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           chosen
           of
           purpose
           to
           examine
           the
           Truth
           or
           Falshood
           of
           some
           Points
           of
           Antinomianism
           :
           An
           Enterprise
           ,
           to
           which
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           I
           had
           bound
           my self
           by
           Vow
           and
           Promise
           made
           to
           God
           in
           the
           day
           of
           some
           distress
           which
           had
           befaln
           me
           :
           To
           the
           performance
           of
           which
           Vow
           ,
           I
           was
           engaged
           ,
           
           by
           obtaining
           at
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           the
           gracious
           grant
           of
           my
           desire
           ,
           which
           with
           all
           thankfulness
           I
           do
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           by
           mine
           experience
           can
           witness
           ,
           That
           an
           holy
           and
           religious
           Vow
           is
           a
           ready
           mean
           to
           obtain
           of
           God
           the
           gracious
           grant
           of
           our
           just
           desires
           .
           Holy
           and
           Religious
           I
           account
           that
           which
           is
           framed
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Religion
           :
           One
           special
           Rule
           of
           Religion
           is
           ,
           That
           each
           Christian
           in
           his
           place
           and
           calling
           do
           set
           himself
           ,
           with
           the
           best
           of
           his
           abilities
           ,
           to
           that
           work
           which
           the
           present
           times
           may
           shew
           to
           be
           most
           necessary
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           Gods
           glory
           .
        
         
           I
           in
           my
           place
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           what
           could
           I
           do
           rather
           ,
           or
           more
           tending
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           then
           to
           set
           my self
           to
           oppose
           the
           present
           Errors
           which
           darken
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           defile
           the
           Purity
           of
           our
           holy
           Profession
           .
           This
           Error
           of
           Antinomianism
           I
           chese
           to
           deal
           in
           ,
           because
           I
           conceived
           it
           one
           of
           the
           most
           dangerous
           Doctrines
           that
           are
           broached
           in
           these
           days
           .
           Satan
           doth
           never
           more
           harm
           ,
           then
           when
           he
           is
           transformed
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           Light
           :
           Nor
           is
           any
           Error
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           then
           that
           by
           which
           Christian
           Liberty
           is
           used
           as
           an
           occasion
           to
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           care
           and
           conscience
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           Rule
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           is
           weakned
           and
           worn
           away
           ;
           by
           which
           the
           Soul
           and
           Conscience
           is
           steeled
           and
           stiffned
           against
           the
           sense
           and
           remorse
           of
           sin
           and
           sinfulness
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           I
           have
           done
           what
           I
           could
           ;
           If
           not
           with
           strength
           enough
           to
           convince
           ,
           or
           cleerness
           enough
           to
           perswade
           ,
           yet
           with
           a
           sincere
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           desire
           to
           do
           good
           ,
           God
           is
           my
           witness
           :
           And
           I
           bless
           God
           ,
           both
           for
           his
           Assistance
           enabling
           me
           to
           do
           what
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           also
           for
           those
           blessed
           opportunities
           which
           his
           Providence
           hath
           afforded
           me
           to
           do
           mine
           endeavor
           in
           the
           course
           of
           my
           Ministery
           ,
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Name
           .
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           AN
           EXAMINATION
           Of
           the
           chief
           Points
           of
           
             ANTINOMIANISM
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
               Touching
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               Whether
               altogether
               abolished
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               is
               of
               no
               use
               to
               the
               Believer
               now
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               Also
               whether
               it
               do
               not
               binde
               Believers
               to
               the
               Duties
               of
               Holiness
               as
               well
               now
               as
               it
               did
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             is
             a
             Generation
             of
             men
             risen
             up
             again
             in
             this
             last
             Age
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             would
             gladly
             banish
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             all
             legal
             Duties
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               The
               Law
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               is
               abolished
               ;
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               Christian
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               are
               false
               Teachers
               who
               call
               men
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Duties
               therein
               contained
               .
            
             This
             Doctrine
             of
             theirs
             is
             a
             
               word
               that
               will
               eat
               as
               doth
               a
               Canker
               ,
            
             till
             it
             hath
             fretted
             out
             all
             care
             of
             Holiness
             and
             good
             Works
             ,
             if
             not
             prevented
             .
             Let
             it
             not
             then
             be
             thought
             impertinent
             (
             this
             being
             the
             time
             of
             their
             infection
             )
             if
             by
             examining
             their
             Grounds
             ,
             and
             discovering
             the
             weakness
             and
             unsoundness
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             seek
             what
             lyeth
             in
             me
             to
             prevent
             the
             further
             spreading
             of
             this
             evil
             .
          
           
           
             The
             
               Antixomian
            
             (
             this
             name
             is
             given
             him
             for
             that
             he
             opposeth
             the
             Preaching
             and
             pressing
             of
             the
             Law
             )
             he
             I
             say
             buildeth
             upon
             these
             and
             the
             like
             Texts
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             6.
             14.
             
             &
             7.
             4.
             
             &
             10.
             4.
             
               Gal.
            
             3.
             10.
             
             &
             5.
             1.
             whence
             they
             argue
             to
             this
             effect
             ;
             
               If
               Believers
               be
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               nay
               if
               dead
               to
               the
               Law
               by
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               delivered
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               whereupon
               Christ
               is
               termed
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               Then
               to
               call
               them
               back
               again
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               dominion
               thereof
               ,
               is
               to
               draw
               them
               from
               Christ
               and
               from
               that
               Liberty
               which
               Christ
               hath
               purchased
               for
               them
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               charge
               the
            
             Galatians
             
               to
               stand
               fast
               in
               the
               Liberty
               wherewith
               Christ
               hath
               made
               them
               free
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               again
               entangled
               in
               the
               yoke
               of
               Bondage
               :
            
             Thus
             they
             ;
             as
             I
             finde
             by
             that
             Book
             of
             
               Ro
               :
               Town
               ,
            
             Intituled
             ,
             
               The
               Assertion
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             or
             
               A
               '
               Defence
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               free
               Justification
               .
            
          
           
             For
             clearing
             of
             this
             ,
             our
             Divines
             distinguish
             ;
             The
             Law
             of
             
               Moses
            
             delivered
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             was
             partly
             
               Moral
               ,
            
             partly
             
               Ceremonial
               :
               Moral
               ,
            
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Rule
             of
             good
             maners
             toward
             God
             and
             toward
             man
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               Substance
            
             or
             the
             
               Circumstance
               :
            
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             
               Substance
               ,
            
             it
             is
             the
             comprehension
             of
             those
             Duties
             of
             Holiness
             which
             God
             had
             either
             
               imprinted
            
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             or
             
               revealed
            
             to
             the
             ear
             of
             
               Adam
            
             and
             his
             Posterity
             in
             that
             Age
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             lived
             before
             the
             writing
             of
             the
             Law
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ;
             of
             
               Good
               ,
            
             and
             so
             the
             Rule
             of
             an
             holy
             life
             ;
             of
             
               Evil
               ,
            
             and
             so
             the
             revealer
             of
             Sin
             and
             Transgression
             :
             This
             was
             the
             substance
             of
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Moral
             Law
             .
             The
             
               Circumstance
            
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             made
             the
             condition
             of
             a
             Covenant
             for
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             so
             required
             of
             all
             them
             that
             were
             under
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             expected
             life
             and
             salvation
             by
             it
             ;
             of
             them
             I
             say
             it
             required
             complete
             and
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             otherwise
             no
             hope
             to
             obtain
             their
             expectation
             :
             Nay
             more
             ,
             it
             exacted
             this
             obedience
             under
             a
             Curse
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             case
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             not
             only
             shall
             they
             fail
             of
             Life
             ,
             but
             come
             under
             the
             condemnation
             of
             Death
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             that
             that
             proved
             the
             ruine
             of
             man
             .
             In
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             
               Ceremonial
            
             Law
             was
             added
             :
             This
             set
             down
             that
             Form
             of
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             right
             observation
             whereof
             they
             might
             finde
             both
             
               Expiation
            
             
             of
             their
             Offences
             ,
             and
             
               Acceptation
            
             of
             their
             Obedience
             .
             This
             consisted
             in
             many
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Sacrifices
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             all
             limited
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             
               Times
            
             when
             ,
             of
             
               Places
            
             where
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Persons
            
             by
             whom
             these
             were
             to
             be
             performed
             
               [
               ex
               .
               gr.
            
             No
             Sacrifice
             might
             be
             offered
             but
             upon
             one
             Altar
             ;
             Nor
             by
             any
             person
             but
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             
               Aaron
               ;
            
             No
             Circumcision
             but
             upon
             the
             Eighth
             day
             ;
             Nor
             Passover
             eaten
             but
             on
             the
             Fourteenth
             of
             the
             first
             or
             second
             Moneth
             ,
             and
             this
             no where
             but
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ;
            
             Three
             times
             a
             year
             must
             every
             Male
             appear
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             every
             Woman
             at
             her
             Purification
             make
             a
             journey
             thither
             ]
             so
             that
             this
             became
             a
             yoke
             of
             Bondage
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             latter
             Age
             thereof
             ,
             when
             they
             of
             that
             Nation
             were
             scattered
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             lived
             in
             places
             far
             remote
             from
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               :
            
             This
             then
             is
             the
             yoke
             of
             
               Moses
            
             Law
             ;
             No
             hope
             to
             escape
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             those
             expiations
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             :
             No
             hope
             of
             acceptance
             in
             what
             they
             endeavored
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             except
             they
             attend
             upon
             ,
             and
             seek
             it
             in
             those
             services
             appointed
             :
             No
             nor
             those
             services
             accepted
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             most
             exact
             observation
             of
             all
             the
             circumstances
             which
             the
             Law
             set
             down
             .
             From
             this
             yoke
             it
             is
             which
             Christ
             by
             his
             death
             hath
             freed
             the
             Christian
             :
             And
             in
             this
             liberty
             it
             is
             that
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             would
             have
             have
             them
             stand
             fast
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             entangled
             again
             in
             that
             former
             yoke
             of
             Bondage
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             the
             
               Ceremonies
               of
               Moses
               Law
            
             are
             quite
             taken
             away
             by
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             whose
             Death
             is
             become
             the
             only
             expiation
             for
             all
             Transgressions
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             way
             and
             mean
             of
             Acceptation
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             duties
             whatsoever
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             the
             
               Moral
               part
            
             of
             
               Moses
            
             Law
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             circumstance
             thereof
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             for
             Life
             and
             Death
             :
             Not
             
               of
               life
               ,
            
             and
             so
             Justification
             may
             be
             had
             without
             it
             :
             Not
             
               of
               death
               ,
            
             and
             so
             no
             fear
             of
             Condemnation
             by
             it
             ;
             provided
             alway
             ,
             that
             by
             Faith
             men
             lay
             hold
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             keep
             close
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             walk
             according
             to
             those
             Rules
             of
             Holiness
             that
             he
             hath
             prescribed
             ;
             for
             in
             so
             doing
             we
             obtain
             what
             the
             Law
             promised
             ,
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             :
             By
             him
             we
             escape
             what
             the
             Law
             threatned
             ,
             Death
             and
             Condemnation
             :
             So
             then
             ,
             though
             the
             Law
             be
             taken
             away
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             
               Circumstantial
            
             
             use
             thereof
             ,
             as
             a
             condition
             ;
             yet
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             
               Substantial
            
             consideration
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Direction
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             :
             Nay
             in
             this
             respect
             it
             is
             reassumed
             and
             re-established
             by
             Christ
             .
             In
             the
             former
             consideration
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Romans
            
             10.
             4.
             
             
               That
               Christ
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             hath
             done
             that
             for
             man
             which
             the
             Law
             would
             but
             could
             not
             :
             The
             Law
             would
             bring
             man
             to
             life
             and
             salvation
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             primary
             end
             and
             intention
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             mans
             weakness
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             8.
             3.
             
             This
             Christ
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             become
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             Righteousness
             and
             Justification
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believeth
             .
             In
             the
             same
             circumstantial
             consideration
             of
             the
             Law
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             6.
             14.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ;
            
             and
             
               Rom.
            
             7.
             4.
             
             
               We
               are
               dead
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             and
             so
             delivered
             from
             it
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             as
             it
             was
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             :
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             plain
             by
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             set
             down
             as
             a
             reason
             to
             prove
             that
             sin
             shall
             not
             have
             dominion
             over
             us
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             to
             binde
             us
             to
             condemnation
             in
             case
             of
             defectiveness
             and
             failings
             ;
             
               Because
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               but
               under
               Grace
               ;
            
             not
             under
             that
             condition
             of
             full
             and
             perfect
             Obedience
             ,
             in
             which
             if
             any
             defects
             were
             found
             ,
             sin
             did
             presently
             dominier
             and
             threaten
             death
             :
             But
             under
             a
             condition
             ,
             in
             which
             not
             only
             sincerity
             of
             obedience
             is
             accepted
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             imperfect
             ,
             but
             also
             help
             and
             assistance
             in
             doing
             the
             Duties
             is
             afforded
             :
             So
             that
             with
             much
             cheerfulness
             may
             we
             strive
             against
             the
             raign
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             that
             over-masterful
             sway
             which
             heretofore
             it
             had
             in
             us
             and
             over
             us
             .
             Yet
             this
             doth
             not
             prove
             but
             that
             still
             we
             are
             under
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Direction
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             Duties
             of
             Holiness
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             those
             duties
             which
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             Christs
             Spirit
             we
             are
             enabled
             to
             perform
             (
             for
             this
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             Law
             requireth
             many
             Duties
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             only
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             which
             enableth
             us
             to
             perform
             them
             )
             these
             I
             say
             are
             justly
             termed
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             because
             done
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             capacity
             of
             a
             condition
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             capacity
             of
             a
             Rule
             and
             Square
             of
             Direction
             ,
             and
             a
             Duty
             of
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             They
             Reply
             ,
             That
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             3.
             10.
             
             
               They
               that
               are
               of
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
               are
               under
               the
               Curse
               ;
            
             So
             that
             
             either
             the
             Law
             is
             abrogated
             even
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Works
             thereof
             ,
             or
             else
             neither
             is
             the
             Curse
             abrogated
             ;
             if
             Christians
             be
             tyed
             to
             the
             Works
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             freed
             from
             the
             Curse
             .
             True
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             be
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             under
             the
             Curse
             :
             But
             what
             is
             it
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             Is
             it
             to
             take
             directions
             from
             the
             Law
             for
             our
             ways
             and
             walkings
             ?
             Is
             it
             to
             yield
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ?
             No
             :
             It
             is
             to
             seek
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             Works
             done
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             :
             This
             is
             plain
             to
             him
             that
             readeth
             the
             former
             Verses
             ,
             to
             
               be
               of
               Faith
            
             is
             to
             seek
             Salvation
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             believing
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             
               To
               be
               of
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
            
             is
             to
             seek
             salvation
             by
             them
             :
             Now
             then
             ,
             such
             who
             will
             seek
             salvation
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             under
             the
             Curse
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               ;
            
             Good
             reason
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             satisfie
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             And
             he
             that
             will
             challenge
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             must
             be
             content
             to
             suffer
             the
             penalty
             if
             he
             come
             short
             of
             the
             perfection
             which
             the
             Rule
             requireth
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             but
             say
             they
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               is
               not
               made
               for
               a
               Righteous
               man
               :
            
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             1.
             9.
             consequently
             belongs
             not
             to
             the
             Believer
             who
             is
             justified
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ;
             And
             ,
             the
             Believer
             indeed
             is
             justified
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             not
             in
             that
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             in
             which
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             doth
             use
             it
             in
             that
             Text
             :
             The
             Righteous
             man
             is
             there
             opposed
             to
             the
             lawless
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             one
             that
             seeketh
             to
             conform
             himself
             and
             all
             his
             actions
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             for
             such
             a
             man
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             made
             :
             
               The
               Law
               ,
            
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             The
             Rule
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             the
             threatning
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Curse
             and
             Condemnation
             :
             This
             is
             not
             made
             for
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             so
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             applied
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             
               lawless
               and
               disobedient
               ,
            
             against
             them
             that
             will
             walk
             without
             Law
             ,
             and
             boldly
             bear
             themselves
             in
             the
             disobedience
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             Against
             these
             is
             the
             Law
             made
             ,
             and
             against
             them
             are
             the
             threatnings
             and
             curses
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             applyed
             :
             This
             is
             the
             right
             use
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               The
               which
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               )
               is
               good
               if
               a
               man
               use
               it
               lawfully
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             if
             he
             do
             not
             abuse
             it
             by
             mis-application
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             though
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               is
               not
               made
               for
               a
               Righteous
               man
               ;
            
             yet
             saith
             he
             not
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             made
             for
             a
             justified
             person
             ;
             Nor
             doth
             he
             say
             ,
             The
             Law
             is
             of
             no
             use
             for
             a
             Righteous
             man
             :
             It
             is
             
             not
             a
             Iudge
             to
             curse
             and
             condemn
             him
             ;
             but
             is
             it
             not
             a
             Teacher
             to
             instruct
             him
             ,
             a
             Counsellor
             to
             direct
             him
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             Guide
             to
             conduct
             him
             ,
             a
             Goad
             to
             quicken
             him
             and
             put
             him
             on
             if
             he
             slacken
             his
             pace
             in
             the
             path
             of
             Holiness
             ?
             Doubtless
             it
             is
             :
             Was
             it
             not
             useful
             ,
             yea
             needful
             for
             
               Adam
            
             in
             Paradise
             though
             a
             righteous
             man
             ?
             So
             then
             ,
             I
             hold
             it
             a
             manifest
             truth
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             Believer
             by
             his
             Justification
             and
             Adoption
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             not
             from
             the
             Counsel
             and
             Command
             of
             that
             Law
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             It
             is
             Replyed
             ,
             That
             to
             
               Justifie
               and
               Condemn
            
             are
             as
             proper
             to
             the
             Law
             as
             to
             
               Counsel
               or
               Command
               :
            
             If
             the
             Law
             may
             not
             command
             
               sub
               paenâ
               ,
            
             nor
             condemn
             
               proculpâ
               ,
            
             then
             doth
             it
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             Law
             ,
             nor
             hath
             it
             any
             binding
             power
             at
             all
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             to
             justifie
             and
             condemn
             are
             indeed
             as
             proper
             to
             the
             Law
             as
             to
             counsel
             and
             command
             ,
             while
             the
             Law
             standeth
             as
             a
             condition
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             ;
             but
             in
             that
             sense
             we
             confess
             it
             abrogated
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             the
             binding
             power
             of
             it
             ceased
             ;
             still
             are
             we
             bound
             to
             walk
             in
             obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             enjoyned
             as
             the
             Commandment
             of
             him
             who
             hath
             redeemed
             us
             from
             the
             Curse
             thereof
             :
             Nay
             ,
             I
             adde
             this
             further
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             walk
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             not
             only
             
               ex
               debito
               gratitudinis
               ,
            
             in
             the
             way
             of
             thankfulness
             ,
             but
             also
             
               ex
               obligatione
               peccati
               ,
            
             to
             decline
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ;
             Sinful
             it
             is
             in
             the
             justified
             person
             to
             neglect
             the
             counsel
             and
             command
             of
             the
             Law
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             gladly
             ask
             these
             men
             ,
             Whether
             the
             justified
             person
             be
             exempt
             from
             sinning
             ,
             yea
             or
             not
             ?
             I
             finde
             it
             charged
             upon
             them
             ,
             That
             no
             action
             of
             a
             Believer
             after
             his
             Iustification
             is
             sin
             ;
             and
             I
             perceive
             that
             they
             do
             shift
             and
             shuffle
             in
             the
             business
             :
             The
             Question
             is
             not
             ,
             Whether
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             justified
             person
             shall
             be
             charged
             upon
             him
             to
             endanger
             his
             salvation
             ,
             but
             
               Whether
               the
               act
               be
               sin
               in
               him
               or
               not
               ;
            
             Whether
             his
             Iustification
             do
             bring
             with
             it
             such
             a
             charter
             of
             priviledge
             and
             prerogative
             as
             doth
             exempt
             him
             from
             committing
             sin
             ;
             I
             confess
             the
             Text
             of
             St.
             
               John
            
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               born
               of
               God
               sinneth
               not
               ,
            
             1
             
               Joh.
            
             3.
             9.
             
             And
             yet
             they
             know
             that
             the
             same
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               we
               say
               that
               we
               have
               no
               sin
               we
               deceive
               our selves
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             8.
             
             And
             St.
             
               James
            
             saith
             ,
             
               In
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
               ,
            
             Iam.
             3.
             2.
             
             If
             all
             ,
             then
             the
             justified
             also
             ;
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             plain
             by
             that
             of
             our
             Savior
             ,
             who
             prescribing
             
             a
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Adopted
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             such
             who
             with
             confidence
             may
             call
             God
             Father
             ,
             teacheth
             them
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             preservation
             from
             sin
             :
             Doth
             he
             teach
             them
             to
             dissemble
             ?
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             committed
             ;
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             their
             souls
             from
             Satans
             tentation
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             of
             being
             drawn
             into
             sin
             ?
             May
             we
             not
             rather
             hereupon
             conclude
             in
             the
             words
             of
             St.
             
               John
               ,
               If
               we
               say
               that
               we
               have
               not
               sinned
               ,
               we
               make
               him
            
             (
             Christ
             in
             that
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             )
             
               a
               lyar
               ,
               and
               his
               word
               is
               not
               in
               us
               :
            
             So
             that
             upon
             necessity
             that
             other
             Text
             which
             seemeth
             to
             cross
             the
             current
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             saith
             of
             the
             Regenerate
             ,
             
               That
               he
               sinneth
               not
               ,
            
             must
             be
             understood
             as
             some
             do
             understand
             that
             of
             
               Balaam
               ,
               He
               hath
               not
               beheld
               iniquity
               in
               Jacob
               ,
            
             Numb.
             23.
             21.
             not
             of
             any
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             of
             some
             particular
             sin
             .
             The
             Text
             of
             
               Balaam
            
             (
             say
             some
             )
             hath
             particular
             relation
             to
             the
             sin
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             from
             which
             Israel
             at
             that
             time
             was
             free
             ,
             though
             not
             long
             after
             entangled
             by
             the
             counsel
             of
             
               Balaam
               ;
            
             And
             the
             Text
             of
             St.
             
               John
            
             hath
             an
             eye
             to
             presumptuous
             sin
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             the
             sin
             of
             total
             and
             final
             Apostacy
             ,
             the
             sin
             unto
             death
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Regenerate
             is
             preserved
             by
             that
             
               seed
               of
               God
            
             which
             remaineth
             in
             him
             ;
             from
             this
             sin
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             he
             is
             preserved
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             
               he
               sinneth
               not
               :
            
             Not
             so
             in
             respect
             of
             other
             sins
             ;
             witness
             not
             only
             the
             Adultery
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             which
             displeased
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             the
             act
             of
             
               Peter
            
             denying
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             in
             which
             his
             Faith
             was
             next
             door
             to
             failing
             ,
             and
             called
             for
             the
             Prayer
             of
             Christ
             to
             preserve
             him
             :
             These
             you
             will
             say
             were
             before
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             witness
             that
             faultering
             of
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             and
             dissimulation
             of
             
               Barnabas
               ,
            
             for
             which
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             did
             openly
             reprehend
             them
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Well
             then
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             That
             the
             justified
             person
             may
             sin
             ,
             yea
             and
             doth
             sin
             ,
             there
             must
             then
             be
             a
             Law
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             which
             shall
             binde
             him
             to
             carefulness
             in
             such
             and
             such
             particulars
             ,
             for
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             there
             is
             no
             Transgression
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             man
             be
             concluded
             a
             sinner
             in
             case
             of
             negligence
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             bond
             of
             duty
             .
             Neither
             may
             we
             rest
             in
             this
             which
             they
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             grant
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               of
               the
               Spirit
               :
            
             The
             Law
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             This
             is
             not
             enough
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             also
             another
             Law
             written
             in
             Tables
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             read
             by
             the
             eye
             ,
             to
             be
             
             heard
             by
             the
             ear
             :
             Else
             how
             shall
             it
             be
             known
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             whether
             this
             man
             doth
             not
             swerve
             from
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             yea
             or
             not
             :
             Nay
             ,
             how
             shall
             the
             believer
             himself
             be
             sure
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             swerve
             from
             the
             right
             way
             wherein
             he
             ought
             to
             walk
             ?
             Even
             in
             Paradice
             God
             appointed
             an
             Eternal
             precept
             of
             obedience
             for
             tryal
             ,
             beside
             that
             Law
             and
             Light
             of
             Nature
             which
             was
             written
             in
             
               Adams
            
             heart
             .
             Much
             more
             needful
             is
             it
             now
             .
             The
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             is
             the
             Justified
             mans
             Guide
             and
             Teacher
             :
             That
             
               Vnction
               which
               they
               have
               received
               ▪
               doth
               teach
               them
               all
               things
               ;
            
             But
             he
             teacheth
             them
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             by
             the
             Scripture
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             and
             New
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             and
             Testimony
             ;
             And
             by
             it
             they
             know
             that
             they
             are
             not
             misguided
             ,
             because
             if
             any
             of
             them
             
               that
               peep
               and
               matter
               ,
            
             that
             pretend
             Visions
             and
             Revelations
             ,
             speak
             not
             according
             to
             this
             Word
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Light
             in
             them
             .
             These
             men
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             plainly
             speak
             out
             their
             meaning
             ,
             yet
             would
             have
             us
             to
             understand
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             did
             by
             Enthusiasms
             and
             Revelations
             move
             them
             and
             guide
             them
             so
             infallibly
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             not
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             Ministry
             :
             which
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             else
             but
             to
             revive
             and
             call
             up
             again
             that
             abomination
             of
             the
             Familists
             ,
             long
             since
             condemned
             to
             Hell
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             its
             just
             desert
             :
             Just
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             for
             take
             away
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             every
             fancy
             of
             a
             dreaming
             Elder
             and
             doting
             Sister
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             mens
             godly
             conversations
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               A
               Law
               may
               be
               acknowledged
               ,
               and
               a
               written
               Law
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               not
               the
               Moral
               Law
               :
            
             What
             then
             ?
             why
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             the
             old
             ,
             but
             the
             new
             Commandment
             ,
             the
             precepts
             taught
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             Well
             ,
             but
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             that
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             this
             new
             Commandment
             and
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             be
             not
             in
             both
             the
             same
             ?
             viz.
             
               Teaching
               us
               to
               deny
               ungodliness
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
               to
               live
               righteously
               ,
               godly
               and
               soberly
               in
               this
               present
               world
               :
            
             If
             so
             ,
             Then
             why
             should
             it
             not
             be
             indifferent
             to
             alleage
             the
             precepts
             of
             
               Moses
            
             and
             the
             Prophets
             to
             prove
             and
             press
             a
             duty
             of
             holiness
             ,
             as
             the
             precept
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
               ex
               .
               gr.
            
             If
             we
             be
             agreed
             that
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             justified
             person
             ,
             to
             honor
             his
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             what
             need
             we
             jangle
             about
             words
             ,
             and
             quarel
             about
             quotations
             ,
             
             whether
             we
             press
             it
             out
             of
             
               Exod.
            
             20.
             or
             from
             
               Eph.
            
             6.
             since
             both
             Texts
             do
             preach
             and
             press
             the
             same
             duty
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             same
             God
             who
             spake
             to
             the
             Fathers
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Children
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             Nay
             more
             ,
             do
             we
             not
             see
             it
             ,
             that
             those
             Precepts
             of
             holiness
             which
             by
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             are
             taught
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             
               Moses
            
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             yea
             and
             pressed
             upon
             the
             Conscience
             by
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               Because
               it
               is
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ;
            
             What
             can
             be
             more
             plain
             then
             that
             Text
             of
             our
             Savior
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             7.
             12.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               ye
               would
               that
               men
               should
               do
               unto
               you
               ,
               do
               ye
               so
               unto
               them
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ;
            
             So
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
               Be
               ye
               holy
               in
               all
               maner
               of
               conversation
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Be
               ye
               holy
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               holy
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             16.
             mark
             that
             ,
             
               Because
               it
               is
               written
               :
            
             By
             it
             you
             see
             that
             the
             Apostle
             presseth
             a
             duty
             by
             a
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             fetcht
             from
             the
             Law
             :
             So
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               Eph.
            
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             presseth
             the
             duty
             of
             obedience
             upon
             Children
             ,
             and
             proveth
             it
             to
             be
             right
             ,
             by
             citing
             the
             5.
             
             Commandment
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             .
             What
             will
             these
             men
             say
             to
             that
             Text
             of
             Saint
             
               James
               ,
               Jam.
            
             2.
             8.
             
             
               If
               ye
               fulfil
               the
               Royal
               Law
               ye
               shall
               do
               well
               :
               But
               if
               ye
               have
               respect
               of
               persons
               ye
               commit
               sin
               ,
               and
               are
               convinced
               of
               the
               Law
               as
               Transgressors
               :
            
             What
             ,
             convinced
             as
             Transgressors
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             bound
             to
             obedience
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             Transgression
             where
             no
             obligation
             to
             obedience
             ?
             And
             is
             the
             Moral
             Law
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             abolished
             ?
             Hath
             it
             none
             Office
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             Are
             we
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             in
             imitation
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             do
             call
             men
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             these
             holy
             duties
             ,
             which
             we
             finde
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ?
             No
             ,
             we
             teach
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             right
             way
             of
             God
             ;
             Except
             it
             be
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             were
             ignorant
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             except
             these
             men
             have
             received
             a
             new
             Gospel
             and
             another
             dispensation
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             hitherto
             unknown
             and
             unrevealed
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
               Touching
               the
               Motives
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               whether
               these
               also
               be
               abolished
               :
               So
               that
               to
               propose
               the
               expectation
               of
               reward
               ,
               as
               an
               invitation
               to
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               to
               deter
               men
               from
               sin
               by
               the
               fear
               of
               punishment
               ,
               be
               altogether
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             NOt
             only
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             Law
             are
             bequarrelled
             by
             those
             men
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Arguments
             of
             perswasion
             .
             
               In
               doing
               good-works
               and
               living
               a
               godly
               and
               holy
               life
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               at
               all
               look
               to
               any
               Reward
               from
               God
               :
               But
               must
               do
               good
               works
               meerly
               in
               reference
               to
               Gods
               Glory
               and
               the
               good
               of
               others
               .
               Otherwise
               our
               service
               will
               be
               meerly
               mercenary
               .
            
             Grant
             indeed
             that
             we
             must
             do
             good
             works
             for
             these
             ends
             :
             Grant
             also
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             obtaining
             of
             these
             ends
             there
             is
             a
             full
             Satisfaction
             to
             a
             Godly
             and
             a
             Gracious
             Heart
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             why
             may
             we
             not
             encourage
             our selves
             to
             cheerfulness
             in
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             by
             having
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             Recompence
             of
             Reward
             which
             God
             hath
             gromised
             ;
             Doth
             not
             the
             Scripture
             propound
             a
             Reward
             for
             our
             encouragement
             ;
             And
             why
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             propound
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             believe
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             believing
             be
             put
             forward
             to
             work
             cheerfully
             ;
             Is
             it
             not
             set
             down
             as
             an
             act
             of
             
               Moses
            
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             point
             of
             his
             praise
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               an
               eye
               to
               the
               Recompence
               of
               Reward
               ,
            
             Heb.
             11.
             25.
             
             Doth
             not
             the
             same
             Apostle
             shew
             this
             ,
             That
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             by
             the
             Joy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             Him
             ,
             did
             stir
             up
             himself
             to
             go
             on
             cheerfully
             to
             the
             end
             of
             his
             undertakings
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             
             Nay
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             in
             part
             acknowledged
             by
             Dr.
             
               Crisp
               ,
            
             he
             having
             set
             down
             this
             for
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               That
               the
               laying
               of
               sin
               upon
               Christ
               is
               the
               Lords
               own
               Act
               :
            
             giveth
             this
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             
               Because
               none
               else
               could
               give
               to
               Christ
               a
               proportionable
               reward
               ;
            
             And
             Christ
             had
             an
             eye
             to
             some
             good
             consideration
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             he
             citeth
             
               Heb.
            
             12.
             2.
             
             
               And
               God
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               put
               him
               on
               propoundeth
               rewards
               unto
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             then
             if
             thus
             it
             was
             with
             Christ
             ,
             why
             may
             it
             not
             be
             lawful
             for
             the
             Christian
             to
             help
             his
             weakness
             ,
             by
             having
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             recompence
             of
             reward
             ?
             
             Will
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             
               this
               sevice
               is
               mercenary
               ?
            
             So
             they
             do
             indeed
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             just
             reason
             ;
             mercenary
             service
             is
             commonly
             measured
             by
             carthly
             profits
             and
             preferments
             ;
             when
             a
             man
             so
             looketh
             at
             them
             ,
             that
             where
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             such
             a
             reward
             ,
             he
             doth
             let
             fall
             the
             duty
             to
             which
             he
             is
             called
             .
             
               Self-seeking
            
             is
             then
             unlawful
             and
             sinful
             ,
             when
             
               Self
            
             is
             the
             ultimate
             end
             of
             our
             desire
             .
             But
             he
             that
             in
             feeking
             the
             good
             of
             his
             body
             and
             soul
             serveth
             Christ
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             so
             desireth
             his
             own
             good
             that
             he
             may
             serve
             Christ
             ,
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             and
             approved
             of
             man
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             Why
             are
             we
             blamed
             for
             pressing
             men
             to
             holiness
             ,
             and
             encouraging
             them
             in
             it
             by
             putting
             them
             in
             minde
             of
             that
             reward
             which
             is
             provided
             ?
             These
             men
             flye
             out
             upon
             such
             exhortations
             :
             
               This
               is
               not
               to
               preach
               Free-grace
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               bring
               in
               Popery
               ,
               and
               to
               teach
               men
               to
               hang
               their
               Salvation
               upon
               their
               merits
               ,
               to
               expect
               their
               reward
               for
               their
               Works
               sake
               .
            
             No
             such
             matter
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Popery
             to
             preach
             the
             expectation
             of
             a
             reward
             upon
             the
             conscionable
             performance
             of
             duties
             enjoyned
             :
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             surely
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             taught
             so
             before
             us
             ;
             If
             we
             have
             not
             them
             for
             our
             Presidents
             let
             us
             be
             condemned
             .
             For
             why
             ?
             doth
             not
             our
             Saviour
             mention
             that
             greatness
             of
             reward
             as
             a
             Motive
             to
             patience
             in
             persecution
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             5.
             12.
             
             To
             love
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             5.
             46.
             
             To
             fast
             and
             pray
             in
             secret
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             6.
             6.
             18.
             
             Doth
             our
             Saviour
             herein
             teach
             Popery
             ,
             or
             doth
             he
             cross
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Free
             grace
             and
             Justification
             without
             Merits
             ?
             Doth
             not
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             tread
             in
             the
             same
             steps
             ?
             urging
             patience
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             4.
             17.
             
             Perseverance
             in
             goodness
             and
             godliness
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             15.
             58.
             
             
               G●l
               .
            
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Bountifulness
             to
             the
             poor
             Saints
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             9.
             6.
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             6.
             19.
             
             Confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             10.
             35.
             
             All
             these
             by
             an
             Argument
             drawn
             from
             the
             expectation
             of
             that
             benefit
             which
             should
             accrew
             unto
             them
             .
             Doth
             not
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             make
             use
             of
             the
             same
             Motive
             to
             press
             the
             same
             duties
             ?
             See
             these
             Texts
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             5.
             4.
             and
             2
             
               Pet.
            
             1.
             11.
             and
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             They
             Reply
             ,
             That
             
               Divines
               do
               grant
               the
               reward
               is
               to
               be
               eyed
               as
               an
               encouragement
               ;
               But
               it
               is
               promised
               to
               the
               worker
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               work
               :
            
             We
             do
             not
             stumble
             at
             this
             ,
             nor
             stick
             upon
             it
             ,
             nay
             we
             subscribe
             hereunto
             ;
             but
             they
             adde
             ,
             
               It
               is
               due
               for
               his
               Faiths
               sake
               before
               he
               performed
               any
               thing
               :
            
             I
             demand
             ,
             whether
             this
             do
             not
             
             seem
             to
             be
             against
             all
             reason
             :
             Due
             it
             is
             to
             the
             worker
             ,
             but
             yet
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             work
             ;
             Due
             unto
             him
             for
             his
             Faiths
             sake
             ,
             but
             not
             before
             he
             perform
             any
             thing
             :
             No
             ,
             he
             must
             work
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             Faith
             lay
             hold
             upon
             the
             Promise
             :
             His
             Faith
             ●●●●reth
             him
             of
             the
             reward
             ,
             by
             assuring
             him
             that
             the
             Promise
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             two
             ways
             :
             1.
             
             As
             one
             in
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             As
             one
             working
             and
             walking
             as
             becometh
             a
             Christian
             :
             He
             must
             be
             in
             the
             Vine
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             bear
             Fruit
             ;
             If
             either
             of
             these
             be
             wanting
             he
             may
             fail
             :
             If
             an
             Heathen
             did
             the
             same
             work
             it
             would
             not
             avail
             him
             ;
             The
             Promise
             is
             made
             to
             the
             worker
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             work
             :
             If
             any
             Christian
             do
             neglect
             this
             work
             ,
             he
             cannot
             expect
             this
             reward
             .
             The
             Promise
             is
             to
             the
             worker
             ,
             yet
             in
             relation
             ●o
             his
             work
             .
             Deny
             this
             ,
             and
             you
             deny
             the
             diversity
             of
             mansions
             and
             different
             degrees
             of
             Glory
             whereof
             out
             Divines
             do
             speak
             ,
             out
             of
             these
             Texts
             ,
             
               Dan.
            
             12.
             2.
             
               Joh.
            
             14.
             2.
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             15.
             41.
             
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             but
             I
             think
             I
             am
             not
             far
             wide
             in
             my
             conjecture
             :
             These
             men
             do
             make
             so
             much
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             alone
             might
             do
             all
             both
             in
             Iustification
             and
             Sanctification
             :
             And
             as
             by
             Faith
             they
             must
             lay
             hold
             upon
             Christs
             Righteousness
             for
             justification
             ,
             so
             to
             save
             themselves
             a
             labor
             of
             working
             out
             their
             salvation
             by
             duties
             of
             holiness
             ,
             they
             will
             by
             Faith
             also
             lay
             claim
             to
             the
             Holiness
             of
             Christ
             for
             their
             sanctification
             :
             And
             so
             the
             sanctification
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             shall
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             
               Imputation
               of
               Christs
               Holiness
            
             to
             him
             ,
             not
             any
             quality
             at
             all
             infused
             into
             him
             ,
             or
             inherent
             in
             him
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             Texts
             ,
             
               Be
               ye
               holy
               in
               all
               maner
               of
               conversation
               :
               Be
               ye
               perfect
               ,
               as
               your
               Heavenly
               Father
               is
               perfect
               :
               Grow
               in
               grace
               :
               Work
               out
               your
               salvation
               :
               Adde
               to
               your
               Faith
               vertue
               ,
               to
               vertue
               knowledge
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Note
             that
             Text
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             doth
             not
             lay
             all
             the
             load
             upon
             Faith
             ;
             Nor
             so
             urge
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             alone
             might
             do
             all
             :
             No
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             have
             all
             vertues
             and
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             joyned
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             men
             do
             quarrel
             us
             for
             pressing
             good
             works
             ,
             as
             if
             with
             the
             Papists
             we
             did
             teach
             men
             to
             seek
             life
             and
             Salvation
             by
             their
             works
             :
             But
             I
             fear
             their
             drift
             is
             to
             banish
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             all
             care
             of
             Holy
             duties
             ,
             all
             care
             of
             Repentance
             and
             new
             Obedience
             .
             Did
             they
             press
             these
             at
             all
             ,
             we
             should
             the
             less
             scruple
             at
             the
             motives
             ;
             though
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             cast
             a
             way
             
             such
             motives
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             appointed
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             why
             should
             we
             think
             our selves
             wiser
             herein
             then
             God
             ,
             or
             better
             acquainted
             with
             our
             own
             strength
             then
             he
             ?
             as
             if
             we
             could
             walk
             without
             that
             stuff
             which
             he
             hath
             provided
             for
             us
             .
             But
             we
             can
             not
             finde
             them
             reaching
             any
             necessity
             of
             these
             duties
             at
             all
             .
             And
             for
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             we
             finde
             some
             of
             them
             casting
             away
             all
             care
             of
             duties
             ,
             yea
             and
             disputing
             against
             them
             :
             No
             conscience
             made
             of
             Sanctifying
             the
             Lords
             day
             in
             publique
             :
             No
             care
             of
             family
             duties
             in
             private
             :
             plain
             neglect
             ,
             yea
             opposition
             of
             days
             and
             times
             of
             Easting
             and
             Humiliation
             :
             No
             necessity
             of
             Repentance
             and
             sorrow
             son
             Sin
             .
             And
             certainly
             where
             there
             is
             so
             little
             respect
             had
             to
             the
             Duties
             of
             Piety
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             doubted
             there
             is
             not
             overmuch
             care
             of
             Justice
             and
             Honesty
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             that
             other
             motive
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             Threatning
             of
             danger
             in
             case
             of
             negligence
             and
             disobedience
             :
             They
             say
             ,
             
               Since
               all
               do
               grant
               ,
               that
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               abrogated
               ,
               why
               should
               Christians
               be
               terrified
               with
               it
               ;
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               call
               them
               back
               to
               the
               yoke
               of
               Bondage
               ?
            
             Surely
             no
             ,
             Except
             they
             will
             say
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             so
             :
             we
             walk
             in
             their
             steps
             ,
             so
             that
             either
             they
             must
             acquit
             us
             or
             condemn
             them
             .
             See
             for
             this
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             5.
             25.
             29.
             
             &
             
               Mat.
            
             6.
             15.
             and
             7.
             1.
             
             Doth
             it
             not
             appear
             by
             these
             Texts
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             renewed
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             make
             men
             cautelous
             and
             conscientious
             in
             their
             duties
             :
             Do
             not
             the
             Apostles
             tread
             in
             the
             same
             steps
             ?
             Other
             Arguments
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             are
             more
             frequent
             ,
             yet
             otherwhiles
             we
             finde
             them
             propounding
             the
             danger
             of
             Sin
             :
             See
             these
             Texts
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             6.
             23.
             
             &
             8.
             13.
             
             &
             13.
             2.
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             3
             ,
             17.
             
             &
             6
             ,
             9.
             
             &
             9.
             16.
             
             &
             11.
             29.
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             5.
             11.
             
             
               Gal.
            
             5.
             21.
             
             &
             6.
             8.
             
             
               Eph.
            
             5.
             6.
             
             
               Col.
            
             3.
             8.
             1
             
               Thess.
            
             4.
             6.
             
             
               James
            
             5.
             1.
             2
             
             
               Peter
            
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
             And
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             ;
             Do
             the
             Apostles
             in
             these
             Texts
             call
             men
             back
             again
             to
             the
             yoke
             of
             Bondage
             ?
          
           
             Two
             Reasons
             are
             alleaged
             against
             the
             use
             of
             those
             Comminations
             :
             1.
             
             
               Christians
               need
               them
               not
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               They
               need
               not
               fear
               them
               .
            
             That
             they
             need
             them
             not
             ,
             they
             endeavor
             to
             prove
             by
             this
             reason
             ;
             
               Because
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               Believers
               are
               of
               an
               ingenuous
               disposition
               ,
               and
               led
               by
               a
               free
               Spirit
               :
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               doth
               sweetly
               incline
               the
               Heart
               to
               love
               God
               and
               Man
               ;
               yea
               by
               Faith
               bringing
               love
               is
               man
               enlarged
               and
               prepared
               to
               the
               Duties
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               
               Nor
               need
               he
               be
               tyed
               and
               bound
               to
               it
               as
               a
               Bear
               to
               the
               stake
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             what
             is
             here
             said
             is
             right
             ,
             if
             rightly
             understood
             :
             Only
             remember
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             state
             of
             perfection
             to
             which
             the
             Holy
             heart
             aspireth
             indeed
             ,
             yet
             hardly
             attaineth
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             is
             still
             need
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Motives
             thereof
             to
             excite
             and
             stir
             up
             our
             over-slothful
             &
             sluggish
             minds
             :
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             doth
             execute
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             whether
             considered
             as
             the
             Rule
             ,
             or
             the
             Principle
             of
             well
             doing
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             is
             both
             Principle
             and
             Rule
             :
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             rebellion
             which
             is
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             there
             is
             use
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             of
             the
             terror
             thereof
             :
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             make
             use
             of
             them
             to
             shake
             off
             that
             sluggishness
             that
             is
             in
             us
             .
             As
             he
             doth
             teach
             ,
             so
             doth
             he
             incline
             the
             Heart
             :
             Teach
             he
             doth
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             inward
             Motions
             and
             Suggestions
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             external
             Precepts
             and
             Instructions
             :
             so
             doth
             he
             incline
             and
             discipline
             the
             heart
             by
             external
             motives
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             inward
             motions
             :
             external
             motives
             I
             say
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             the
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             of
             the
             Law
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               call
               for
               an
               outward
               Authority
               to
               incline
               the
               Heart
               to
               that
               which
               it
               hath
               none
               affection
               nor
               inclination
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             Nothing
             less
             :
             It
             is
             indeed
             to
             call
             for
             an
             outward
             authority
             or
             Argument
             to
             quicken
             the
             Soul
             unto
             that
             unto
             which
             though
             by
             Grace
             it
             hath
             an
             inward
             affection
             ,
             yet
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             powerful
             relliques
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             that
             inward
             affection
             is
             not
             strong
             enough
             to
             prevail
             without
             some
             outward
             helps
             ;
             we
             know
             that
             a
             Crutch
             doth
             no
             harm
             to
             the
             weak
             and
             feeble
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             account
             of
             Christians
             moved
             by
             fear
             to
             be
             as
             a
             Bear
             tyed
             to
             a
             stake
             :
             We
             know
             that
             they
             have
             in
             them
             an
             ingenuous
             and
             free
             Spirit
             by
             which
             they
             are
             led
             ,
             but
             we
             know
             that
             there
             is
             in
             them
             also
             the
             Body
             of
             Sin
             still
             dwelling
             ;
             the
             Lusts
             whereof
             are
             violent
             and
             must
             be
             kept
             under
             by
             the
             Law
             :
             We
             fear
             to
             let
             the
             Christian
             loose
             too
             soon
             ,
             least
             like
             Heirs
             that
             come
             to
             their
             Estate
             before
             they
             be
             wise
             ,
             they
             squander
             it
             away
             &
             spoil
             all
             :
             we
             know
             that
             they
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Faith
             which
             worketh
             by
             love
             :
             But
             we
             know
             also
             that
             the
             same
             Spirit
             worketh
             by
             Fear
             ;
             Love
             and
             Fear
             are
             as
             the
             weights
             and
             plummets
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             Love
             is
             indeed
             the
             sweetest
             and
             most
             potent
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             for
             beginners
             and
             Babes
             in
             Christ
             ;
             These
             like
             School-boys
             must
             otherwhiles
             be
             frighted
             into
             their
             Duty
             :
             were
             there
             no
             flesh
             in
             believers
             ,
             
             fear
             might
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             while
             there
             is
             Flesh
             in
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             use
             of
             fear
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             part
             of
             the
             promise
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             
               Ier.
            
             32.
             40.
             
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Fear
               into
               their
               Hearts
               .
            
          
           
             They
             grant
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Law
               doth
               not
               lose
               his
               Dominion
               till
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               do
               challenge
               us
               to
               it self
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               reveal
               Righteousness
               in
               us
               :
            
             very
             good
             (
             say
             I
             )
             but
             adde
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Law
             doth
             not
             lose
             his
             Dominion
             wholly
             ,
             till
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             hath
             revealed
             Righteousness
             in
             us
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             till
             it
             hath
             set
             up
             the
             reign
             of
             Grace
             and
             subdued
             corruption
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             daily
             endeavor
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             much
             retarded
             by
             the
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             will
             it
             be
             perfected
             till
             this
             life
             be
             changed
             .
             It
             is
             not
             denyed
             ,
             but
             while
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             is
             active
             fear
             may
             stand
             aside
             :
             But
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Heart
             is
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             pleasures
             of
             Sin
             ,
             as
             too
             often
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             must
             use
             the
             whip
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             fetch
             it
             off
             again
             :
             otherwise
             it
             is
             hardly
             reclaimed
             .
             Nor
             do
             we
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             
               according
               to
               their
               Doctrine
               and
               Definition
               of
               a
               true
               Believer
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               liberty
               set
               up
               nor
               given
               to
               the
               Flesh
               :
            
             But
             we
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             and
             Difinition
             not
             fitted
             to
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Christian
             in
             this
             life
             :
             
               To
               walk
               by
               Love
               ,
            
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             not
             the
             Definition
             :
             This
             motive
             and
             mean
             which
             they
             prescribe
             ,
             
               viz.
               The
               Love
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             is
             potent
             and
             prevalent
             to
             lead
             men
             on
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             if
             it
             meet
             with
             an
             Heart
             rightly
             fitted
             and
             qualified
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             for
             the
             common
             temper
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             said
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               It
               was
               too
               weak
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             3.
             
             Not
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             mans
             impotency
             :
             So
             say
             we
             of
             this
             love
             ,
             the
             only
             motive
             by
             which
             these
             men
             would
             have
             Christians
             dealt
             withall
             ;
             It
             is
             strong
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             not
             strong
             enough
             to
             over
             bear
             the
             power
             and
             prevalency
             of
             Corruption
             still
             remaining
             :
             Needs
             must
             we
             call
             in
             the
             help
             of
             this
             fear
             ,
             the
             fear
             of
             danger
             that
             may
             come
             by
             Sin
             to
             keep
             men
             ,
             even
             the
             best
             of
             Christians
             from
             daring
             to
             meddle
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             
               But
               to
               what
               end
               should
               these
               threatnings
               be
               used
               ,
               since
               Christians
               need
               not
               fear
               them
               :
            
             How
             so
             ?
             Because
             ,
             
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               justification
               they
               are
               delivered
               from
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               :
            
             To
             this
             I
             might
             answer
             ,
             That
             their
             Justification
             doth
             not
             free
             them
             from
             the
             Rod
             .
             What
             was
             said
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             is
             true
             also
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             
               David
               ;
            
             If
             they
             break
             my
             Statutes
             and
             keep
             not
             my
             Commandments
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             
             visit
             their
             Transgression
             with
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             their
             Iniquity
             with
             stripes
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             89.
             31.
             
             They
             may
             ,
             and
             do
             smart
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             grievous
             complaints
             of
             divers
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             77.
             and
             88.
             15.
             
             Now
             then
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             lyable
             to
             smart
             and
             suffer
             for
             their
             sin
             ,
             may
             they
             not
             be
             threatned
             and
             put
             in
             fear
             thereof
             ,
             that
             fear
             may
             make
             them
             watchful
             and
             careful
             ?
             
               Not
               for
               sin
            
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             
               doth
               the
               Believer
               smart
               and
               suffer
               ,
               but
               from
               sin
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
            
             In
             the
             way
             of
             prevention
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             way
             of
             punishment
             :
             A
             fond
             and
             a
             foolish
             position
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             directly
             saith
             ,
             
               For
               this
               cause
               many
               among
               you
               are
               weak
               and
               sick
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               fallen
               a
               sleep
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             30.
             contrary
             to
             reason
             :
             Why
             doth
             one
             Christian
             smart
             rather
             then
             another
             ?
             Hath
             he
             in
             him
             more
             seeds
             of
             sin
             then
             another
             ?
             contrary
             to
             experience
             :
             What
             Father
             doth
             correct
             his
             childe
             for
             a
             fault
             not
             yet
             committed
             ?
             And
             whose
             conscience
             doth
             not
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             sin
             hath
             procured
             these
             things
             to
             himself
             ?
             Even
             
               Job
            
             is
             at
             it
             ,
             
               I
               have
               sinned
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             Job
             .
             7.
             20.
             
          
           
             I
             might
             adde
             ,
             That
             if
             their
             justification
             doth
             exempt
             them
             from
             being
             cast
             into
             Hell
             ,
             yet
             doth
             it
             not
             exempt
             them
             from
             having
             an
             Hell
             cast
             into
             them
             ,
             even
             the
             very
             flames
             and
             fl●shes
             of
             that
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             cast
             into
             their
             souls
             ,
             to
             drink
             up
             their
             spirits
             ,
             and
             dry
             up
             the
             moisture
             of
             their
             vital
             parts
             ,
             as
             the
             experience
             of
             divers
             holy
             Saints
             of
             God
             doth
             testifie
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             I
             urge
             finally
             ,
             That
             notwithstanding
             their
             justification
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             exempted
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             Hell
             it self
             .
             Iustification
             doth
             onely
             free
             them
             from
             this
             fear
             ,
             while
             they
             walk
             worthy
             of
             it
             ;
             But
             suppose
             them
             sinning
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             holiness
             ,
             suppose
             them
             stepping
             aside
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             wandring
             into
             the
             way
             of
             sin
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             free
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             :
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               ye
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               ye
               shall
               dye
               ,
            
             nor
             doth
             he
             make
             any
             exception
             of
             the
             justified
             person
             .
             So
             that
             if
             you
             can
             suppose
             a
             justified
             person
             sinning
             (
             as
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             may
             ,
             otherwise
             in
             vain
             had
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             to
             them
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             1.
             
               Cor.
            
             6.
             11.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               justified
               ,
            
             recommended
             this
             exhortation
             ,
             verse
             18.
             
             
               Flee
               Fornication
               )
            
             if
             you
             can
             suppose
             him
             sinning
             ,
             I
             will
             conclude
             him
             thereby
             in
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             till
             he
             repent
             
             and
             return
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             gain
             the
             pardon
             of
             this
             sin
             also
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             out
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             .
             Nay
             more
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             suppose
             him
             sinning
             ,
             and
             dying
             in
             his
             sin
             without
             repentance
             for
             that
             sin
             ,
             I
             will
             conclude
             him
             in
             the
             state
             of
             death
             and
             condemnation
             ,
             or
             else
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             was
             deceived
             ;
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               ye
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               ye
               shall
               dye
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             13.
             and
             again
             ,
             
               He
               that
               soweth
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               shall
               of
               the
               flesh
               reap
               corruption
               ,
            
             Gal.
             6.
             8.
             
             If
             you
             will
             exempt
             him
             from
             all
             possibility
             of
             sinning
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             possibility
             of
             living
             after
             the
             flesh
             ;
             Then
             I
             grant
             ,
             he
             need
             not
             fear
             death
             and
             Hell
             :
             But
             if
             such
             only
             be
             true
             Believers
             ,
             I
             suppose
             you
             must
             go
             out
             of
             the
             World
             to
             seek
             for
             your
             true
             Believers
             .
          
           
             Consequently
             ,
             since
             it
             cannot
             justly
             and
             truly
             be
             said
             ,
             either
             that
             Believers
             need
             not
             the
             threats
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             need
             not
             fear
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             they
             should
             hear
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             them
             pressed
             upon
             the
             conscience
             :
             The
             threats
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             the
             precepts
             and
             duties
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             .
             This
             we
             teach
             ,
             and
             thus
             we
             practise
             ,
             
               For
               by
               Faith
               we
               do
               not
               make
               void
               the
               Law
               ,
               nay
               we
               do
               establish
               it
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             3.
             31.
             
             Our
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             doth
             give
             us
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             Promise
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             :
             But
             our
             Conformity
             to
             Christ
             in
             holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             daily
             growth
             and
             increase
             thereof
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             doth
             by
             degrees
             fit
             and
             fashion
             us
             for
             it
             .
             Well
             therefore
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             7.
             1.
             
             
               Having
               therefore
               these
               promises
               ,
               let
               us
               cleanse
               our selves
               from
               all
               filthines
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               ,
               perfecting
               holiness
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
               A
               brief
               Answer
               to
               the
               Arguments
               of
            
             H.
             D.
             
               by
               him
               brought
               to
               prove
               Justification
               before
               Faith
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               before
               the
               act
               of
               Believing
               .
            
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             
               INfants
               are
               justified
               ,
               yet
               do
               they
               not
               believe
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.
             17.
             
               therefore
               ,
               some
               are
               justified
               before
               they
               believe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             This
             Instance
             of
             Infants
             is
             not
             to
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             ,
             
             as
             not
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             falling
             from
             Grace
             ,
             maintained
             by
             the
             Arminians
             :
             
               *
            
             So
             neither
             in
             this
             point
             of
             Iustification
             before
             Faith
             ,
             maintained
             by
             the
             Antinomians
             ;
             For
             why
             ,
             That
             Iustification
             which
             is
             in
             question
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             the
             
               Remission
               of
               actual
               Transgressions
               :
            
             Not
             so
             that
             which
             Infants
             receive
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ;
             They
             are
             as
             yet
             guilty
             of
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             Original
             Sin
             :
             And
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             them
             that
             the
             guilt
             of
             that
             is
             removed
             :
             of
             Actual
             Sin
             they
             shall
             then
             receive
             the
             Remission
             ,
             when
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             fitted
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Objection
             .
             
               But
               whatsoever
               Infants
               do
               receive
               ,
               they
               receive
               it
               without
               Faith
               .
            
          
           
             Sol.
             
               Hic
               aqua
               haeret
               .
            
             And
             Divines
             do
             not
             all
             agree
             in
             expediting
             themselves
             :
             Some
             do
             not
             stick
             to
             affirm
             ,
             That
             Infants
             have
             Faith
             ;
             I
             grant
             it
             is
             an
             hard
             matter
             to
             prove
             the
             Negative
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             That
             Infants
             have
             not
             Faith
             .
             That
             Text
             of
             
               Rom.
            
             10.
             17.
             
             Faith
             cometh
             by
             Hearing
             ,
             is
             not
             fully
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             If
             Hearing
             be
             restrained
             to
             the
             Ear
             ,
             then
             all
             that
             are
             born
             deaf
             are
             excluded
             ;
             if
             extended
             to
             any
             way
             of
             acquainting
             man
             with
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             workings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             shall
             exclude
             Infants
             ?
             As
             hard
             a
             matter
             it
             is
             to
             prove
             that
             Infants
             have
             Faith
             ,
             especially
             if
             Faith
             be
             defined
             by
             knowledge
             ,
             perswasion
             or
             confidence
             .
             It
             is
             said
             of
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
            
             that
             he
             was
             filled
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             This
             sheweth
             that
             Infants
             are
             capable
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             thereupon
             follow
             that
             they
             do
             believe
             ;
             Because
             ,
             though
             in
             its
             actings
             the
             Spirit
             depend
             not
             upon
             the
             faculties
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             their
             fitness
             ,
             yet
             doth
             it
             not
             usually
             prevent
             them
             :
             Nor
             be
             the
             actings
             of
             Grace
             ordinarily
             found
             ,
             but
             where
             Age
             hath
             added
             some
             perfection
             to
             the
             Abilities
             of
             Nature
             .
             All
             that
             can
             be
             said
             in
             this
             point
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             Infants
             do
             receive
             together
             with
             their
             Iustification
             ,
             the
             principle
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               viz.
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             as
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             4.
             13.
             
             This
             is
             that
             which
             some
             do
             call
             
               The
               Seed
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             or
             Seminal
             Faith
             (
             nor
             can
             the
             term
             be
             refused
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             grounded
             on
             the
             phrase
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             1.
             23.
             and
             
               Iohn
            
             3.
             9.
             )
             And
             so
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             Infants
             have
             Faith
             (
             as
             they
             have
             Reason
             )
             
               in
               Actu
               primo
               ,
            
             though
             not
             
               in
               Actu
               secundo
               ,
            
             in
             the
             
               seed
               ,
            
             though
             not
             in
             the
             
               flower
               ;
            
             And
             this
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             them
             capable
             of
             that
             Iustification
             which
             they
             receive
             in
             their
             infancy
             ;
             consequently
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             it
             without
             ,
             and
             before
             actual
             Faith
             :
             
             yet
             not
             before
             Seminal
             Faith
             ,
             not
             before
             the
             seed
             ,
             the
             root
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Faith
             .
          
           
             2.
             Arg.
             
               He
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               is
               Iustified
               ,
               and
               so
               Iustified
               before
               he
               do
               believe
               ;
               Because
               none
               can
               believe
               before
               he
               be
               in
               Christ
               :
               Faith
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             Grant
             indeed
             ,
             None
             can
             believe
             before
             he
             be
             in
             
             Christ
             ,
             though
             that
             Text
             do
             not
             prove
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             believe
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             is
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             full
             as
             soon
             for
             time
             as
             he
             is
             Iustified
             ,
             and
             for
             order
             before
             he
             be
             Iustified
             :
             for
             understanding
             whereof
             ,
             know
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             first
             moment
             of
             our
             
               Vnion
            
             with
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Soul
             hath
             a
             
               Communion
            
             of
             all
             that
             floweth
             from
             Christ
             both
             for
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             :
             But
             how
             ?
             In
             the
             vertue
             and
             power
             
               of
               a
               Root
               and
               Seed
               :
            
             from
             this
             Union
             floweth
             both
             
               Grace
            
             to
             enable
             the
             soul
             to
             do
             good
             actions
             ,
             and
             also
             
               Glory
            
             to
             crown
             and
             reward
             each
             good
             act
             that
             is
             wrought
             ,
             but
             each
             in
             his
             own
             order
             :
             
               Ex.
               gr.
            
             The
             plant
             engrafted
             into
             the
             stock
             ,
             receiveth
             from
             it
             both
             sap
             and
             fruit
             :
             Or
             thus
             ,
             from
             the
             vertue
             of
             life
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             doth
             proceed
             a
             power
             both
             of
             Feeding
             ,
             and
             of
             Growing
             ,
             not
             both
             of
             them
             in
             the
             same
             maner
             ;
             for
             Feeding
             cometh
             as
             an
             
               Act
               ,
            
             Growing
             as
             an
             
               Effect
               ,
            
             yea
             an
             Effect
             of
             this
             Act
             :
             so
             is
             it
             here
             ,
             To
             Believe
             ,
             and
             To
             be
             Justified
             ,
             come
             from
             our
             Union
             with
             Christ
             (
             as
             indeed
             ,
             all
             that
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             we
             hope
             for
             is
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             .
             )
             And
             in
             that
             Union
             are
             they
             folded
             up
             as
             in
             the
             root
             and
             seed
             ;
             But
             still
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             their
             natural
             order
             ,
             in
             which
             one
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             order
             of
             Nature
             before
             the
             other
             :
             what
             say
             we
             that
             Glorification
             no
             less
             then
             Iustification
             doth
             flow
             from
             that
             Union
             :
             will
             you
             then
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             is
             glorified
             ,
             yea
             glorified
             before
             he
             do
             believe
             ?
             Surely
             no
             :
             As
             none
             is
             glorified
             before
             he
             be
             Iustified
             :
             so
             neither
             is
             he
             justified
             before
             he
             be
             called
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             8.
             30.
             
             In
             which
             call
             ,
             if
             Faith
             be
             not
             included
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             effectual
             .
             Thus
             every
             thing
             trust
             be
             considered
             in
             its
             own
             order
             :
             All
             these
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             Faith
             and
             the
             Fruits
             thereof
             ,
             are
             rolled
             up
             as
             in
             a
             Root
             ,
             and
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             in
             our
             first
             Union
             ,
             but
             the
             explicite
             production
             and
             application
             of
             each
             to
             the
             Christian
             soul
             is
             in
             a
             just
             order
             .
          
           
             3.
             and
             4.
             Arg.
             
               All
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               are
               Iustified
               before
               God
               ,
               
               for
               why
               ,
               They
               cannot
               be
               charged
               with
               any
               thing
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             33.
             
             
               Their
               Sins
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
            
             Isa.
             53.
             6.
             
             Ioh.
             1.
             29.
             1.
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             
             
               And
               this
               before
               they
               believe
               :
               For
               some
               of
               them
               do
               not
               yet
               believe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             All
             the
             Elect
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             they
             that
             yet
             have
             no
             being
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             look't
             upon
             as
             justified
             persons
             ,
             are
             considered
             of
             God
             as
             believers
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             justified
             :
             before
             the
             World
             they
             are
             fore-seen
             as
             believing
             ,
             before
             fore-seen
             as
             justified
             ;
             Because
             ,
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             till
             they
             believe
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             justified
             :
             still
             that
             that
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             decree
             hath
             the
             precedency
             ,
             is
             considered
             in
             the
             decree
             as
             fore-going
             ,
             Sin
             before
             Condemnation
             ,
             Faith
             before
             Iustification
             .
             The
             elect
             have
             their
             sins
             taken
             away
             before
             they
             do
             believe
             ,
             But
             how
             ?
             Not
             otherwise
             save
             in
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             purchase
             of
             Christ
             :
             Else
             what
             use
             ,
             nay
             what
             sense
             in
             those
             Exhortations
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             2.
             38.
             
             Repent
             and
             be
             Baptized
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             3.
             19.
             
             Repent
             and
             be
             converted
             ,
             that
             your
             sins
             may
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             22.
             16.
             
             Arise
             ,
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             wash
             away
             thy
             sins
             ;
             is
             it
             not
             evident
             that
             the
             sins
             of
             these
             were
             not
             as
             then
             blotted
             out
             and
             washed
             away
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             use
             these
             means
             to
             compass
             this
             end
             ?
             The
             Texts
             aleaged
             for
             Proof
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             speak
             not
             home
             to
             the
             point
             intended
             :
             That
             of
             
               Isa.
            
             53.
             6.
             onely
             sheweth
             that
             designation
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Expiation
             :
             Not
             is
             there
             more
             in
             the
             6.
             verse
             then
             was
             expressed
             in
             the
             5.
             verse
             ,
             
               He
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               Transgressions
               ;
            
             this
             onely
             excepted
             ,
             That
             
               v.
            
             6.
             sheweth
             ,
             That
             Christ
             should
             make
             peace
             for
             us
             by
             the
             way
             of
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             even
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ,
             upon
             whom
             God
             would
             lay
             the
             iniquities
             of
             us
             all
             ;
             as
             
               Aaron
            
             laid
             the
             iniquities
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             upon
             the
             Goat
             ,
             
               Lev.
            
             16.
             21.
             
             Say
             the
             same
             of
             
               Joh.
            
             1.
             29.
             
             It
             sheweth
             whom
             God
             had
             appointed
             to
             that
             work
             .
             And
             the
             Text
             of
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             2.
             24.
             sheweth
             ,
             That
             he
             hath
             executed
             his
             Office
             :
             but
             none
             of
             these
             Texts
             do
             say
             any
             thing
             concerning
             the
             benefit
             thereof
             ,
             redounding
             to
             any
             one
             in
             particular
             ,
             whether
             without
             ,
             or
             before
             or
             after
             Faith
             :
             Truth
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             was
             said
             and
             done
             long
             before
             many
             of
             the
             Elect
             did
             believe
             ;
             So
             also
             ,
             before
             many
             of
             them
             had
             any
             need
             of
             Faith
             and
             Iustification
             ,
             even
             before
             they
             had
             a
             being
             .
             Nay
             in
             that
             
             Text
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             8.
             33.
             brought
             to
             prove
             the
             Elect
             justified
             ,
             because
             
               Nothing
               can
               be
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               :
            
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             now
             made
             actual
             Believers
             ;
             For
             that
             phrase
             of
             laying
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Gods
             Elect
             ,
             doth
             presuppose
             them
             living
             and
             standing
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             ,
             consequently
             actual
             Believers
             :
             For
             against
             the
             Elect
             ,
             till
             actually
             believing
             ,
             doth
             Satan
             lay
             no
             accusation
             :
             And
             we
             doubt
             not
             to
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             Elect
             of
             God
             believing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             laying
             hold
             on
             him
             by
             Faith
             ,
             are
             so
             justified
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             in
             vain
             shall
             Satan
             seek
             to
             charge
             any
             thing
             upon
             them
             :
             But
             till
             then
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Purchase
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             actually
             discharged
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             nor
             actually
             justified
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Arg.
             
               We
               were
               made
               sinners
               in
               Adam
               ,
               before
               we
               had
               done
               any
               evil
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               are
               made
               righteous
               in
               Christ
               ,
               before
               we
               have
               done
               any
               good
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Assertion
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             The
             Text
             of
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             only
             set
             down
             this
             ,
             That
             as
             
               Adam
            
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             condemnation
             to
             all
             that
             be
             condemned
             ,
             so
             Christ
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             Iustification
             to
             all
             that
             are
             justified
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             time
             when
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             in
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Text
             speaketh
             nothing
             .
             Grant
             indeed
             ,
             That
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             any
             good
             be
             done
             by
             us
             ;
             but
             now
             in
             respect
             of
             actual
             Application
             to
             particular
             persons
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             is
             condemned
             till
             he
             have
             an
             actual
             being
             ,
             and
             be
             found
             a
             sinner
             in
             himself
             ,
             so
             neither
             is
             any
             man
             justified
             before
             he
             have
             an
             actual
             being
             ,
             yea
             an
             actual
             being
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             made
             righteous
             :
             Condemnation
             presupposeth
             sin
             in
             the
             party
             condemned
             ,
             and
             Iustification
             presupposeth
             Grace
             and
             Faith
             in
             the
             party
             justified
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Arg.
             
               In
               Christ
               crucified
               (
               before
               we
               believed
               )
               was
               full
               satisfaction
               made
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.
             11
             —
             14.
             
             
               And
               God
               was
               contented
               to
               rest
               in
               that
               satisfaction
               ,
            
             Mat.
             3.
             ult.
             Isa.
             53.
             11.
             
             
               Therefore
               there
               will
               follow
               perfect
               Remission
               of
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             No
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             perfect
             Remission
             will
             follow
             ,
             because
             satisfaction
             is
             made
             and
             accepted
             :
             But
             when
             ?
             Not
             till
             the
             sinner
             need
             it
             :
             not
             till
             he
             be
             fitted
             for
             it
             :
             not
             till
             he
             have
             a
             being
             
             in
             Christ
             ;
             not
             till
             he
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             receive
             .
             In
             very
             deed
             ,
             the
             satisfaction
             was
             neither
             intended
             nor
             accepted
             ,
             but
             upon
             that
             condition
             ,
             That
             whoso
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             must
             come
             to
             Christ
             for
             it
             .
             Hence
             they
             in
             
               Ioh.
            
             5.
             40.
             are
             blamed
             in
             that
             they
             would
             not
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             life
             .
             That
             Text
             of
             
               Isa.
            
             53.
             11.
             is
             mis-applied
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             being
             indeed
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Arg.
             
               Either
               we
               are
               justified
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               before
               we
               believe
               ,
               or
               else
               even
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               are
               for
               some
               time
               hated
               of
               him
               ;
               For
               he
               hateth
               all
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               but
               certainly
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               are
               at
               no
               time
               hated
               of
               God
               :
               If
               so
               ,
               Then
               God
               should
               hate
               to
               day
               and
               love
               to
               morrow
               ,
               with
               much
               changeableness
               of
               Affection
               :
               Nay
               more
               ,
               Gods
               love
               to
               us
               shall
               depend
               upon
               our
               love
               to
               God
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             Set
             this
             down
             for
             a
             truth
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             God
             hateth
             all
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             whatsoever
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             5.
             5.
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Elect
             of
             God
             are
             loved
             of
             him
             from
             all
             eternity
             ,
             
               Ier.
            
             31.
             3.
             3.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             variableness
             ,
             nor
             shadow
             of
             change
             in
             God
             ,
             
               Iam.
            
             1.
             17.
             4.
             
             That
             we
             love
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             loved
             us
             first
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             there
             seem
             any
             contrariety
             in
             these
             laid
             together
             ,
             we
             are
             forced
             to
             some
             distinctions
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             commodious
             interpretation
             may
             be
             set
             down
             :
             So
             then
             consider
             of
             these
             Explications
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             love
             and
             hatred
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Creature
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             either
             
               in
               the
               purpose
            
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             
               execution
            
             of
             that
             purpose
             ,
             &
             this
             execution
             is
             in
             the
             effects
             of
             love
             and
             hatred
             .
             The
             
               purpose
               of
               God
            
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             appoint
             the
             Creature
             to
             be
             the
             object
             upon
             which
             in
             time
             he
             wil
             exercise
             the
             effects
             of
             love
             or
             hatred
             ;
             in
             this
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Elect
             are
             always
             Loved
             ,
             never
             Hated
             :
             nor
             doth
             
               God
            
             vary
             and
             change
             in
             this
             his
             purpose
             :
             nor
             doth
             this
             purpose
             of
             his
             depend
             upō
             the
             foresight
             of
             any
             good
             in
             man
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             execution
             of
             this
             purpose
             ,
             the
             suspension
             of
             the
             Effects
             and
             Fruits
             of
             Love
             hath
             the
             name
             of
             Hatred
             :
             And
             God
             may
             be
             said
             to
             hate
             them
             (
             as
             the
             Husband
             that
             Wife
             )
             from
             whom
             he
             with
             draweth
             the
             Effects
             of
             Love
             .
             Now
             in
             this
             doth
             God
             walk
             oftentimes
             according
             to
             the
             present
             disposition
             of
             the
             Creature
             :
             wheresoever
             God
             findeth
             sin
             ,
             he
             hateth
             it
             ,
             (
             sin
             is
             properly
             the
             Object
             of
             Gods
             Hatred
             ,
             sin
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             the
             
             Creature
             )
             and
             if
             this
             sin
             be
             in
             a
             person
             appointed
             to
             love
             though
             he
             will
             not
             change
             his
             purpose
             ,
             yet
             will
             he
             suspend
             all
             effects
             and
             fruit
             of
             love
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             put
             forth
             the
             effects
             of
             hatred
             ,
             until
             the
             party
             do
             part
             with
             his
             sin
             .
             Contrarily
             ,
             wheresoever
             he
             findeth
             any
             good
             ,
             he
             loveth
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             a
             person
             not
             appointed
             to
             love
             ;
             though
             this
             his
             purpose
             change
             not
             ,
             yet
             will
             he
             suspend
             all
             the
             effects
             of
             hatred
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             tenderness
             of
             affection
             put
             forth
             the
             effects
             of
             love
             to
             this
             party
             ,
             till
             he
             doth
             wilfully
             let
             fall
             his
             care
             of
             goodness
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             a
             Resolution
             of
             evil
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             incorrigibly
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             love
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Creature
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             effects
             thereof
             ,
             is
             not
             unfitly
             distinguished
             into
             the
             love
             of
             
               Benevolency
               ,
            
             and
             the
             love
             of
             
               Complacency
               ,
            
             the
             former
             consisting
             in
             well
             wishing
             or
             pittying
             the
             Creature
             ,
             is
             absolute
             and
             free
             :
             The
             other
             drawing
             with
             it
             delight
             in
             ,
             or
             friendship
             with
             the
             Creature
             is
             respective
             ,
             and
             hath
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             good
             behavior
             of
             the
             Creature
             :
             see
             both
             these
             expressed
             in
             that
             Parable
             of
             the
             wretched
             Infant
             ,
             
               Ezek.
            
             16.
             6.
             an
             emblem
             and
             fit
             resemblance
             ,
             as
             thereof
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             so
             generally
             of
             the
             Elect
             of
             God
             .
             For
             first
             God
             doth
             cast
             an
             eye
             of
             pitty
             upon
             them
             in
             their
             wretched
             condition
             ▪
             and
             saith
             unto
             them
             
               Live
               ;
            
             His
             word
             is
             operative
             ,
             and
             did
             them
             good
             ,
             as
             is
             intimated
             verse
             7.
             then
             afterward
             when
             his
             grace
             hath
             wrought
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             fashioned
             them
             into
             a
             comely
             beauty
             ,
             he
             doth
             again
             pass
             by
             them
             and
             behold
             them
             ,
             and
             lo
             it
             is
             the
             time
             of
             love
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             doth
             enter
             into
             a
             League
             and
             Covenant
             of
             friendship
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             the
             soul
             of
             every
             one
             of
             them
             may
             say
             ,
             as
             the
             Spouse
             in
             the
             Canticles
             ,
             
               I
               am
               my
               welbeloveds
               ,
               and
               my
               welbeloved
               is
               mine
               :
            
             Gods
             delight
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             theirs
             in
             God
             :
             These
             things
             well
             understood
             ,
             will
             easily
             shew
             the
             Inconsequence
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             for
             the
             Elect
             may
             be
             loved
             in
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             actually
             justified
             ,
             nor
             God
             enter
             into
             a
             Covenant
             of
             love
             ,
             till
             by
             the
             work
             of
             his
             grace
             they
             be
             fitted
             for
             the
             time
             of
             love
             .
             Again
             ,
             whiles
             they
             are
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             and
             unconverted
             to
             God
             ,
             their
             sins
             may
             be
             hated
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             of
             love
             suspended
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             eternal
             purpose
             of
             God
             .
             No
             variableness
             in
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             his
             purpose
             ,
             not
             to
             entertain
             them
             into
             the
             effects
             and
             fruits
             of
             his
             love
             and
             delight
             ▪
             till
             they
             
             be
             converted
             and
             fitted
             for
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             grate
             moving
             and
             working
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             close
             up
             the
             point
             ,
             let
             us
             to
             prevent
             erroneous
             misconceits
             which
             spring
             from
             the
             Confounding
             of
             things
             that
             d●ffer
             ,
             let
             us
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             distinction
             ;
             A
             man
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             justified
             either
             
               Intentionally
               ,
            
             or
             
               Virtually
               ,
            
             or
             
               Actually
               ,
            
             either
             in
             God
             ,
             or
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             in
             Himself
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Intentionally
               ,
               in
               God
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             in
             Gods
             purpose
             and
             decree
             ,
             this
             is
             from
             all
             eternity
             :
             But
             this
             decree
             and
             intention
             doth
             not
             put
             any
             thing
             into
             a
             state
             of
             actual
             being
             but
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             ;
             nor
             doth
             it
             exclude
             ,
             nay
             it
             doth
             include
             and
             presuppose
             Faith
             in
             the
             person
             justified
             ;
             for
             though
             election
             be
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             yet
             Iustification
             &
             Glorification
             are
             of
             the
             persons
             so
             and
             so
             qualified
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Virtually
               ,
               in
               Christ
            
             may
             a
             man
             be
             said
             to
             be
             justified
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             from
             the
             Day
             of
             Christs
             passion
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             satisfaction
             ;
             yet
             this
             intendeth
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             satisfaction
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             Remission
             purchased
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             Neither
             doth
             this
             exclude
             the
             consideration
             of
             Faith
             ,
             nay
             it
             doth
             call
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             there
             may
             be
             an
             actual
             Application
             of
             the
             price
             and
             purchase
             .
             We
             know
             that
             ▪
             in
             a
             purchase
             ,
             beside
             the
             payment
             of
             the
             price
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             Livery
             and
             Seisin
             given
             ,
             before
             a
             man
             be
             in
             actual
             possession
             of
             what
             is
             purchased
             :
             so
             here
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             application
             of
             the
             Righteousnes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Effusion
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             received
             by
             Faith
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Actually
               ,
               in
               himself
            
             is
             man
             said
             to
             be
             justified
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             the
             possession
             of
             it
             :
             But
             this
             Actual
             Iustification
             hath
             It's
             degrees
             of
             progression
             .
             The
             
               beginning
            
             thereof
             is
             laid
             in
             our
             first
             Union
             and
             Incorporation
             into
             Christ
             :
             The
             
               Consummation
            
             of
             it
             is
             not
             till
             the
             Judge
             at
             the
             latter
             day
             hath
             solemnly
             pronounced
             the
             sentence
             of
             final
             absolution
             ,
             &
             so
             set
             us
             in
             full
             possession
             of
             entire
             remission
             .
             Between
             both
             these
             there
             is
             a
             progressive
             work
             of
             Iustification
             ,
             by
             the
             constant
             actings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             applying
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             the
             quiet
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             soul
             .
             The
             first
             you
             may
             term
             
               Initial
            
             justification
             ,
             the
             latter
             
               perfective
               ,
            
             and
             this
             between
             I
             would
             call
             
               progressive
               ,
            
             it
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             preludial
             assurance
             of
             the
             latter
             :
             This
             is
             wrought
             and
             sealed
             in
             the
             second
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             is
             in
             the
             first
             Sacrament
             :
             and
             both
             these
             branches
             
             of
             Sacramental
             justification
             are
             to
             us
             the
             pre-assurance
             of
             that
             
               Complemental
               and
               perfective
            
             justification
             ;
             The
             sentence
             whereof
             putteth
             an
             end
             to
             all
             fears
             ,
             changing
             our
             faith
             and
             hope
             into
             fruition
             and
             ful
             possession
             ;
             even
             the
             first
             of
             these
             acts
             is
             not
             transacted
             without
             the
             seed
             and
             spirit
             of
             Faith
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             successive
             agitations
             ,
             and
             progress
             of
             the
             work
             .
             Thus
             every
             way
             Faith
             is
             considered
             as
             equal
             with
             ,
             yea
             as
             foregoing
             the
             work
             of
             Iustification
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
               That
               justification
               is
               not
               transacted
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               nor
               any
               pre-remission
               of
               sin
               before
               it
               be
               committed
               .
            
          
           
             
               BY
               his
               knowledge
               shall
               my
               Righteous
               Servant
               justifie
               many
               ,
            
             saith
             God
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               cap.
            
             53.
             11.
             
             
               Shall
               justifie
               ,
            
             is
             a
             verb
             of
             the
             future
             tense
             ,
             the
             work
             then
             at
             that
             time
             was
             not
             done
             :
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             when
             was
             it
             to
             be
             done
             ?
             In
             the
             day
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             then
             did
             he
             bear
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             that
             from
             that
             time
             and
             forward
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             imputation
             of
             sin
             to
             any
             of
             the
             elect
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             commonly
             said
             ,
             even
             by
             some
             of
             our
             best
             Divines
             ,
             that
             justification
             is
             transacted
             in
             our
             first
             Union
             and
             Incorporation
             into
             Christ
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             it
             is
             conceived
             ,
             that
             the
             pardon
             of
             all
             sin
             is
             sealed
             ,
             consequently
             that
             it
             is
             to
             us
             an
             act
             already
             passed
             :
             Nor
             can
             we
             say
             ,
             He
             shall
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             justified
             :
             But
             I
             fear
             that
             the
             mis-understanding
             of
             this
             point
             (
             not
             untrue
             in
             it self
             ,
             if
             not
             mistaken
             and
             mis-apprehended
             )
             hath
             laid
             the
             ground
             upon
             which
             the
             Antinomian
             buildeth
             that
             unhappy
             structure
             which
             turneth
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             into
             wantonness
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             justification
             in
             it's
             proper
             acceptation
             of
             the
             word
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             phrase
             ,
             is
             the
             act
             of
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             pronouncing
             a
             judicial
             sentence
             ?
             and
             according
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             suppose
             we
             shall
             not
             erre
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             if
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             main
             work
             of
             Justification
             is
             even
             to
             us
             as
             yet
             future
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             time
             when
             Christ
             shal
             justifie
             those
             many
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             
               Isaiah
               ,
            
             
             is
             when
             he
             shall
             condemn
             the
             Residue
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             at
             his
             s●●ond
             coming
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             separate
             the
             sheep
             from
             the
             Goats
             ,
             then
             shall
             he
             justifie
             them
             ,
             and
             at
             once
             absolve
             them
             from
             all
             accusations
             and
             charges
             laid
             in
             against
             them
             ;
             then
             shall
             they
             receive
             a
             final
             
               quietus
            
             and
             discharge
             ;
             then
             shall
             God
             wipe
             all
             tears
             from
             their
             eyes
             ,
             then
             shal
             there
             be
             no
             more
             sorrow
             nor
             crying
             ,
             no
             more
             curse
             nor
             fear
             therof
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Angel
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             21.
             4.
             
             &
             22.
             3.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             a
             
               praejudicium
               in
               foro
               conscientiae
               ,
            
             a
             preludial
             Justification
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             pregustation
             and
             foretaste
             of
             that
             final
             Absolution
             .
             In
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             doth
             Christ
             set
             up
             his
             Tribunal
             ,
             there
             doth
             he
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Accusations
             that
             are
             put
             in
             by
             Satan
             against
             the
             sinner
             upon
             particular
             occasions
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             power
             and
             operation
             of
             the
             spirit
             working
             in
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             doth
             he
             upon
             the
             humble
             confession
             of
             the
             penitent
             soul
             ,
             pronounce
             the
             sentence
             of
             absolution
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             seal
             it
             by
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             now
             done
             daily
             upon
             emergent
             occasions
             ,
             shall
             be
             ratified
             at
             the
             latter
             day
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             gracious
             promise
             of
             Christ
             made
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             when
             he
             gave
             him
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             16.
             19.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               thou
               shalt
               loose
               on
               Earth
               shall
               be
               loosed
               in
               Heaven
               ;
            
             And
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             repeated
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Joh.
            
             20.
             23.
             
             Thus
             in
             present
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             work
             of
             Iustification
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             But
             the
             final
             consummation
             is
             reserved
             to
             that
             day
             ,
             when
             Christ
             the
             Iudge
             proceeding
             judicially
             shal
             pronounce
             the
             sentence
             of
             absolution
             .
             The
             main
             work
             of
             Iustification
             therefore
             is
             as
             yet
             future
             :
             for
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             justification
             
               quatenus
            
             it
             comprehendeth
             remission
             of
             sin
             ,
             is
             one
             individual
             act
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             doth
             at
             once
             wash
             us
             from
             all
             ,
             even
             future
             sins
             ,
             in
             the
             Antinomian
             sense
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             yield
             :
             It
             is
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             alone
             ,
             which
             doth
             cleanse
             us
             from
             all
             sin
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             the
             word
             and
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             leadeth
             us
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
             yet
             not
             all
             at
             once
             .
             Truth
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             our
             first
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             conferred
             the
             
               ground
            
             and
             
               pledge
            
             of
             future
             remission
             for
             all
             sins
             to
             the
             end
             of
             our
             lives
             ;
             the
             
               Ground
               of
               it
            
             is
             our
             Adoption
             sealed
             to
             us
             in
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             which
             is
             not
             afterward
             cut
             off
             ,
             no
             not
             by
             the
             greatest
             sins
             which
             the
             believer
             doth
             commit
             :
             still
             he
             is
             the
             childe
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             sin
             he
             may
             be
             the
             childe
             of
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             lyable
             to
             punishment
             ,
             still
             he
             hath
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             repentance
             he
             shall
             have
             benefit
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Merits
             and
             Graces
             .
             The
             
               Pledge
            
             and
             pawn
             of
             future
             Remission
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             the
             Remission
             and
             Forgiveness
             of
             all
             future
             sins
             ,
             is
             that
             actual
             Remission
             of
             what
             sin
             for
             the
             present
             the
             soul
             stood
             guilty
             of
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             when
             he
             was
             United
             to
             Christ
             :
             All
             sins
             past
             and
             present
             ,
             were
             actually
             pardoned
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             Actual
             sins
             in
             Converts
             ,
             Original
             in
             their
             Insants
             ,
             the
             guilt
             of
             these
             is
             remitted
             ,
             and
             their
             justification
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             sealed
             in
             Baptism
             .
             This
             favor
             received
             ,
             is
             a
             Pledge
             of
             assurance
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             future
             also
             by
             applying
             themselves
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             may
             and
             shall
             receive
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             their
             daily
             sins
             .
             He
             that
             by
             the
             application
             of
             a
             salve
             hath
             his
             wound
             cured
             ,
             hath
             he
             not
             therein
             a
             Pledge
             of
             assurance
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             same
             means
             ,
             upon
             the
             like
             occasion
             he
             may
             receive
             the
             same
             benefit
             ?
             But
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             in
             our
             first
             Union
             with
             Christ
             we
             receive
             an
             actual
             Remission
             of
             future
             sins
             ,
             is
             in
             mine
             Opinion
             as
             incongruous
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             Cure
             is
             done
             and
             past
             before
             the
             wound
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             I
             grant
             ,
             That
             it
             hath
             been
             received
             ,
             and
             passed
             for
             currant
             in
             the
             schools
             of
             our
             Divines
             ,
             That
             all
             sins
             are
             remitted
             to
             the
             Believer
             at
             once
             ;
             all
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             :
             so
             hath
             it
             been
             received
             ,
             That
             justifying
             Faith
             is
             a
             particular
             perswasion
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             me
             :
             But
             as
             
               Amesius
            
             hath
             well
             observed
             in
             
               Medulla
               Theol.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               cap.
            
             27.
             
             That
             this
             was
             set
             down
             only
             to
             oppose
             that
             general
             assent
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Creed
             ,
             in
             which
             Papists
             do
             place
             the
             essence
             of
             justifying
             faith
             [
             And
             therefore
             though
             he
             granteth
             that
             
               Fides
               justificans
               parit
               hanc
               specialem
               fiduciam
               ,
               &c.
            
             yet
             he
             defineth
             it
             to
             be
             
               Qua
               recumbimus
               in
               Christum
               ad
               Remissionem
               ]
            
             so
             I
             suppose
             that
             our
             Divines
             did
             set
             down
             this
             position
             of
             Iustification
             transacted
             at
             once
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             Popish
             ground
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Penance
             ;
             not
             foreseeing
             what
             we
             by
             experience
             finde
             ,
             how
             unhappy
             a
             ground
             is
             herein
             laid
             for
             loosness
             and
             Libertinism
             .
             Hereupon
             
               Amesius
               (
               ibidem
               )
            
             coming
             to
             set
             down
             his
             Opinion
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             doth
             mince
             it
             ,
             
               Remittuntur
               peccata
               justificatorum
               non
               praeterita
               solum
               sed
               etiam
               aliquo
               modo
               futura
               .
            
             Note
             that
             
               aliquo
               modo
               :
            
             
             Now
             to
             explain
             himself
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               Hoc
               tamen
               est
               discriminis
               ,
               quod
               peccata
               praeterita
               per
               formalem
               applicationem
               Remissionis
               nobis
               in
               Christo
               paratae
               ;
               futura
               autem
               virtualiter
               tantum
               ▪
               Praeterita
               in
               sese
               :
               Futura
               in
               subjecto
               vel
               persona
               peccante
               —
            
             The
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Non
               remittuntur
               nisi
               in
               pignore
               ,
            
             The
             actual
             Remission
             of
             sins
             past
             ,
             is
             the
             Pledge
             and
             Pawn
             of
             what
             shall
             be
             upon
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             .
             But
             to
             conceive
             sin
             remitted
             as
             it
             were
             by
             an
             
               Ante-dated
            
             pardon
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             against
             sense
             and
             reason
             ,
             but
             also
             against
             the
             grounds
             of
             Religion
             .
             Sense
             and
             reason
             saith
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             Remission
             before
             there
             be
             a
             guilt
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             guilt
             before
             the
             sin
             be
             committed
             :
             no
             need
             of
             a
             Plaister
             ,
             before
             there
             be
             a
             wound
             ,
             prepared
             aforehand
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             laid
             ready
             ,
             but
             application
             of
             it
             must
             needs
             come
             in
             after
             the
             malady
             .
             Then
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             fifth
             Petition
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             .
             Now
             prayer
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             are
             
               de
               futuris
               ,
            
             of
             things
             expected
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             present
             possession
             .
             Faith
             looketh
             upon
             the
             Promise
             ,
             hope
             upon
             the
             performance
             ,
             neither
             of
             them
             upon
             the
             possession
             .
             No
             man
             prayeth
             for
             what
             he
             hath
             in
             hand
             ,
             or
             for
             what
             is
             compleatly
             done
             and
             past
             already
             .
             I
             know
             what
             is
             usually
             said
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               not
               the
               pardon
               it self
               ,
               but
               the
               assurance
               ,
               the
               feeling
               and
               comfort
               of
               it
               is
               that
               which
               is
               desired
               in
               the
               Petition
               .
            
             Nor
             do
             I
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             sins
             past
             and
             formerly
             pardoned
             ,
             this
             is
             so
             :
             We
             play
             for
             greater
             assurance
             of
             that
             pardon
             ,
             because
             our
             Faith
             is
             like
             a
             narrow-mouthed
             Bottle
             ,
             which
             though
             cast
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             filled
             but
             by
             degrees
             .
             Or
             rather
             we
             pray
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             assurance
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             not
             as
             if
             God
             were
             off
             and
             on
             with
             us
             ,
             or
             would
             revoke
             what
             he
             had
             given
             :
             But
             because
             this
             daily
             Petition
             is
             a
             mean
             appointed
             of
             God
             to
             work
             that
             continuance
             ;
             and
             no
             sooner
             do
             we
             cease
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             take
             off
             our
             eye
             from
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             we
             cease
             to
             believe
             and
             receive
             that
             continuance
             .
             Thus
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             sins
             past
             ;
             but
             now
             for
             the
             sins
             that
             daily
             are
             committed
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             direct
             pardon
             of
             them
             which
             we
             desire
             of
             God
             in
             that
             Petition
             .
             Nor
             can
             the
             words
             receive
             any
             other
             sense
             ,
             except
             we
             should
             wrest
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             wrong
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             as
             if
             he
             could
             not
             make
             choice
             of
             such
             words
             &
             phrases
             as
             might
             plainly
             and
             understandingly
             express
             his
             meaning
             .
             And
             if
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Forgive
               us
               —
            
             do
             signifie
             ,
             Make
             us
             to
             know
             that
             thou
             hast
             long
             since
             forgiven
             us
             ,
             then
             why
             shall
             not
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               As
               we
               forgive
               —
            
             receive
             the
             same
             interpretation
             ?
             Nay
             why
             not
             so
             also
             in
             the
             other
             Petitions
             ,
             
               Lead
               us
               not
               into
               Tentation
               ,
               Give
               us
               our
               daily
               Bread
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             the
             Antinomian
             sense
             ,
             Make
             us
             to
             know
             that
             thou
             hast
             not
             lead
             us
             —
             that
             thou
             hast
             given
             us
             our
             daily
             Bread
             .
             Will
             not
             this
             be
             found
             a
             sensless
             gloss
             ,
             nay
             an
             utter
             perverting
             of
             our
             Saviours
             intention
             ?
             And
             why
             then
             should
             it
             hold
             only
             in
             the
             fifth
             Petition
             ,
             and
             in
             none
             of
             the
             other
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Adde
             this
             ,
             That
             one
             end
             of
             our
             daily
             address
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             is
             to
             obtain
             the
             Remission
             of
             our
             sins
             by
             the
             application
             of
             Christs
             blood
             .
             The
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             touching
             the
             Wine
             are
             these
             ,
             
               This
               Cup
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               my
               Blood
               ,
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               for
               many
               for
               the
               Remission
               of
               sins
               :
            
             That
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             often
             need
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             daily
             Transgressions
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             often
             look
             upon
             that
             Brasen
             serpent
             for
             the
             cure
             of
             our
             often
             bitings
             .
             Thus
             what
             we
             ask
             of
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             doth
             God
             bestow
             upon
             us
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             The
             daily
             pardon
             of
             our
             daily
             sins
             .
             Were
             it
             not
             in
             this
             respect
             needful
             to
             provide
             for
             our
             wants
             ,
             was
             the
             pardon
             of
             all
             actual
             sins
             at
             once
             sealed
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             Original
             guilt
             sealed
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             what
             necessity
             to
             receive
             this
             Sacrament
             any
             oftner
             then
             we
             do
             the
             other
             ,
             
               sc.
            
             once
             for
             all
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             above
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             received
             and
             believed
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             Revealed
             to
             us
             for
             a
             truth
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             for
             any
             particular
             person
             to
             believe
             that
             his
             sins
             are
             remitted
             already
             ,
             before
             he
             do
             repent
             and
             believe
             in
             Christ
             .
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             sets
             down
             what
             counsel
             hath
             been
             given
             to
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             obtain
             Remission
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             2.
             38.
             and
             3.
             19.
             
             But
             no where
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             say
             to
             this
             or
             that
             man
             ,
             
               Thy
               sins
               be
               forgiven
               :
            
             And
             for
             any
             man
             to
             perswade
             himself
             of
             Remission
             before
             it
             be
             ,
             yea
             before
             he
             hath
             a
             word
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             presumption
             and
             not
             saith
             .
             The
             Antinomian
             Doctors
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               
               Spirit
               of
               God
               doth
               reveal
               it
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               Voice
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               the
               Testimony
               of
               truth
               .
            
             In
             very
             deed
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             refuse
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             question
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             :
             But
             in
             as
             much
             as
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             Satan
             doth
             somtimes
             transform
             himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             many
             false
             Spirits
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             the
             Apostles
             bids
             us
             to
             try
             the
             Spirits
             ;
             nor
             doth
             Satan
             seduce
             only
             by
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             false
             suggestions
             ,
             whispering
             to
             the
             sinner
             comfort
             upon
             false
             grounds
             :
             How
             shall
             we
             discern
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             from
             the
             suggestion
             of
             Satan
             ?
             They
             Answer
             ,
             
               Hereby
               it
               is
               discerned
               ,
               Because
               it
               speaketh
               things
               consonant
               to
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             Let
             this
             be
             manifested
             ,
             and
             the
             question
             is
             at
             an
             end
             .
             But
             where
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             countenance
             that
             Voice
             of
             the
             Spirit
             speaking
             to
             the
             sinner
             and
             saying
             ,
             Thou
             art
             justified
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             thy
             sin
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             that
             long
             ago
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             Passion
             :
             How
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             this
             proved
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             They
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Scripture
               holdeth
               forth
               the
               Free
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ;
            
             viz.
             
               That
               Christ
               is
               given
               a
               Saviour
               for
               sinners
               ,
               for
               Enemies
               ,
               for
               the
               Rebellious
               :
               That
               God
               doth
               justifie
               the
               Wicked
               and
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               even
               when
               and
               while
               they
               are
               such
               :
               That
               he
               calleth
               for
               no
               works
               of
               mans
               Righteousness
               ,
               nor
               any
               previous
               dispositions
               to
               qualifie
               men
               that
               may
               come
               to
               Christ
               :
               So
               that
               neither
               Impiety
               nor
               Enmity
               can
               cast
               in
               any
               bar
               to
               hinder
               him
               that
               will
               lay
               hold
               upon
               Christ
               .
            
             This
             we
             do
             not
             much
             question
             ,
             but
             withall
             we
             adde
             ,
             That
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             also
             call
             upon
             sinners
             to
             Repent
             and
             turn
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             their
             sins
             bloted
             out
             :
             and
             in
             as
             much
             as
             we
             know
             that
             one
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             is
             no
             less
             truth
             then
             another
             ,
             nor
             may
             we
             so
             cleave
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             neglect
             the
             other
             (
             for
             they
             are
             not
             contradictory
             if
             rightly
             understood
             )
             we
             conclude
             that
             Christ
             is
             held
             forth
             a
             Saviour
             to
             sinners
             ,
             but
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             repent
             and
             forsake
             their
             sins
             ,
             not
             else
             :
             no
             sin
             ,
             not
             the
             greatness
             of
             any
             sin
             ,
             no
             ,
             nor
             the
             multitude
             of
             great
             Transgressions
             can
             bar
             the
             humble
             Penitent
             .
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               we
               confess
               our
               sins
               ,
               God
               is
               faithful
               and
               just
               to
               forgive
               us
               ,
            
             1
             
               Iob.
            
             1.
             7.
             
             Note
             that
             
               [
               If
               ]
               q.
               d.
               
            
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             hope
             for
             it
             .
             Again
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             God
             doth
             justifie
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             as
             Christ
             doth
             save
             sinners
             in
             
               sensu
               diviso
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
            
             Not
             
             while
             they
             are
             ungodly
             ,
             not
             while
             they
             are
             sinners
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             have
             forsaken
             their
             wicked
             ways
             ,
             &
             have
             turned
             to
             the
             Lord
             by
             true
             and
             sound
             repentance
             .
             That
             text
             of
             
               Rom.
            
             4.
             5.
             speaking
             of
             him
             
               that
               worketh
               not
               ,
               but
               believeth
               in
               him
               that
               justifieth
               the
               ungodly
               ,
            
             must
             not
             be
             understood
             simply
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             one
             that
             doth
             nothing
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             respectively
             of
             such
             a
             one
             as
             doth
             not
             rest
             upon
             his
             works
             ,
             nor
             rely
             upon
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             but
             renouncing
             his
             own
             works
             ,
             doth
             cast
             himself
             upon
             the
             Free
             Grace
             of
             God
             ;
             nor
             doth
             it
             use
             that
             word
             
               ungodly
            
             in
             the
             common
             sense
             ,
             
               s●
               .
            
             for
             one
             that
             hath
             no
             goodness
             in
             him
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             limited
             sense
             ,
             
               viz
            
             for
             one
             that
             wanteth
             such
             a
             perfection
             of
             goodness
             ,
             as
             on
             which
             he
             may
             build
             the
             hopes
             of
             his
             justification
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             explication
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             proposition
             is
             drawn
             from
             the
             instance
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
            
             a
             man
             certainly
             not
             altogether
             void
             of
             works
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             complete
             and
             perfect
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             durst
             rest
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             renouncing
             his
             works
             ,
             he
             did
             cast
             himself
             upon
             the
             Free
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             justified
             by
             his
             Faith
             .
             Consequently
             ,
             that
             voice
             of
             
               Revelation
            
             in
             man
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             him
             to
             comfort
             himself
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             his
             justification
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             the
             work
             of
             Repentance
             wrought
             in
             him
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             but
             the
             delusion
             of
             Satan
             .
             There
             is
             no
             word
             of
             God
             on
             which
             to
             ground
             such
             an
             assurance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             may
             not
             be
             received
             nor
             believed
             for
             truth
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             ground
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             That
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             revealed
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             adde
             this
             also
             ,
             Nothing
             is
             to
             be
             received
             as
             a
             truth
             which
             is
             cross
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             :
             Now
             ,
             that
             sins
             should
             be
             actually
             pre-remitted
             before-hand
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             actually
             justified
             ,
             before
             that
             by
             Faith
             he
             be
             United
             to
             Christ
             ,
             how
             doth
             it
             not
             cross
             that
             Text
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             3.
             25.
             where
             speaking
             of
             the
             Remission
             of
             sin
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             mentioneth
             not
             sin
             indifinitely
             ,
             but
             
               Sins
               that
               are
               past
               ?
            
             [
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             sins
             that
             are
             past
             ]
             I
             ,
             know
             that
             some
             do
             by
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               Sins
               that
               are
               past
               ,
            
             understand
             the
             Transgressions
             of
             them
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             before
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Transgressions
             against
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             9.
             15.
             
             But
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             an
             over-great
             straitning
             
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Learned
             .
          
           
             That
             of
             
               Heb.
            
             11.
             6.
             
             Without
             Faith
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             alleaged
             by
             some
             to
             prove
             ,
             No
             Iustification
             before
             Faith
             ,
             is
             by
             
               H.
               D.
            
             turned
             off
             as
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             :
             Why
             so
             ?
             To
             please
             God
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             to
             do
             things
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             Faith
             ;
             But
             he
             cannot
             so
             easily
             turn
             of
             those
             Texts
             ,
             
               Joh.
            
             3.
             18.
             and
             
               Eph.
            
             2.
             
             In
             the
             former
             saith
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               not
               ,
               is
               condemned
               already
               ;
            
             How
             so
             ?
             Is
             the
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             judicially
             past
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             state
             of
             condemnation
             ;
             or
             in
             the
             words
             of
             
               John
               Baptist
               ,
            
             Verse
             26.
             
             
               The
               wrath
               of
               God
               abideth
               upon
               him
               ,
               viz.
            
             till
             by
             Faith
             he
             lay
             hold
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             
               By
               nature
               we
               are
               the
               children
               of
               wrath
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             we
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             one
             common
             estate
             of
             all
             ,
             till
             
               by
               Grace
               ,
            
             by
             a
             
               Quickning
            
             grace
             ,
             there
             be
             put
             a
             difference
             ,
             and
             this
             Grace
             is
             effectual
             
               through
               Faith
               ,
            
             Verse
             8.
             
             Consequently
             ,
             no
             actual
             Remission
             of
             sin
             ,
             before
             the
             work
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             apparent
             from
             Verse
             12.
             where
             speaking
             of
             those
             that
             then
             were
             quickned
             and
             justified
             ;
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             before
             that
             work
             of
             Grace
             calling
             them
             ,
             and
             quickning
             to
             a
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             
               they
               were
               without
               Christ
               ,
               without
               hope
               ;
            
             It
             is
             an
             overbase
             and
             unworthy
             conceit
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             implied
             in
             the
             Answer
             that
             he
             maketh
             ;
             
               viz.
            
             This
             were
             something
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             so
             in
             Gods
             account
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             our
             own
             esteem
             :
             Unworthy
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             this
             conceit
             ,
             for
             whose
             Word
             is
             the
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ?
             From
             whose
             dictating
             is
             it
             penned
             ?
             Doth
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             in
             those
             words
             set
             down
             the
             judgement
             of
             men
             ,
             touching
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             Howsoever
             in
             the
             
               purpose
               of
               God
            
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             the
             effects
             and
             fruits
             of
             Love
             ,
             yet
             
               for
               the
               present
            
             they
             were
             not
             fitted
             for
             it
             ,
             till
             quickned
             by
             Grace
             :
             Consequently
             ,
             not
             justified
             from
             their
             sins
             before
             their
             calling
             ,
             much
             less
             acquitted
             of
             their
             debts
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             run
             out
             into
             any
             sinful
             arrerages
             :
             No
             Pre-remission
             of
             sin
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             committed
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
               The
               way
               of
               seeking
               vesolution
               touching
               our
               Adoption
               and
               Justification
               by
               signs
               and
               marks
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               The
               fruits
               of
               Sanctification
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               altogether
               unsatisfactory
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             be
             who
             teach
             ,
             
               That
               no
               fruit
               of
               Sanctification
               ,
               if
               it
            
             
             
               speak
               as
               the
               Lord
               giveth
               it
               to
               speak
               can
               speak
               peace
               to
               the
               soul
               :
               And
               that
               inherent
               Qualifications
               are
               but
               doubtful
               Evidences
               for
               Heaven
               :
            
             consequently
             ,
             
               that
               the
               way
               of
               seeking
               resolution
               by
               them
               ,
               is
               altogether
               unsatisfactory
               :
            
             This
             conclusion
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             must
             needs
             follow
             upon
             those
             premises
             ,
             but
             how
             are
             they
             proved
             ?
             The
             reason
             alleaged
             is
             builded
             upon
             
               Gal.
            
             3.
             10.
             
             
               The
               Law
               is
               not
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               this
               ,
               Cursed
               is
               every
               one
               that
               continueth
               not
               in
               all
               things
               that
               are
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               do
               them
               —
            
             Are
             there
             not
             failings
             in
             all
             ?
             Can
             that
             that
             is
             full
             of
             failings
             speak
             peace
             ?
             How
             then
             can
             it
             secure
             a
             man
             that
             he
             hath
             Interest
             in
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             But
             now
             by
             this
             text
             alleaged
             to
             prove
             their
             position
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Argument
             framed
             upon
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             either
             they
             do
             not
             rightly
             understand
             what
             it
             is
             that
             we
             teach
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             rightly
             propound
             it
             :
             For
             did
             we
             indeed
             hold
             forth
             these
             Qualifications
             to
             be
             
               immediate
            
             evidences
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             legal
             Righteousness
             ,
             then
             did
             they
             speak
             to
             the
             point
             :
             Not
             so
             now
             ,
             when
             as
             we
             do
             only
             account
             them
             
               mediate
            
             ▪
             Evidences
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Evangelical
             Righteousness
             .
             We
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             That
             he
             that
             is
             Holy
             and
             Righteous
             is
             adopted
             for
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             or
             justified
             for
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             or
             saved
             for
             his
             good
             works
             and
             duties
             performed
             :
             No
             ,
             But
             this
             we
             say
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             Holy
             and
             Righteous
             is
             discerned
             to
             be
             Adopted
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             8.
             14.
             
             
               They
               who
               are
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               are
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ;
               And
               whoso
               is
               adopted
               ,
               is
               justified
               and
               shal
               be
               saved
               :
            
             Sanctification
             is
             an
             Evidence
             of
             Adoption
             and
             Justification
             ,
             not
             
               ex
               Antecedente
            
             but
             
               ex
               Consequente
               :
            
             Not
             that
             either
             of
             these
             doth
             casually
             depend
             upon
             that
             ,
             but
             because
             there
             is
             an
             inseparable
             Connexion
             of
             all
             these
             in
             the
             person
             Adopted
             :
             Saint
             
               Pauls
            
             Argument
             runneth
             thus
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               live
               ,
            
             because
             
               ye
               are
               children
               ;
            
             and
             known
             to
             be
             
               children
               ,
            
             because
             
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
               .
            
          
           
           
             For
             the
             further
             clearing
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             and
             discovering
             of
             Errors
             that
             darken
             the
             light
             and
             lustre
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             propound
             and
             prosecute
             these
             two
             propositions
             :
             1.
             
             
               That
               this
               is
               the
               way
               which
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               have
               gone
               ,
               in
               seeking
               for
               and
               setting
               forth
               the
               evidence
               of
               their
               Salvation
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               new
               way
               of
               Evidencing
               ,
               only
               by
               the
               spirit
               and
               Faith
               ,
               cannot
               lay
               the
               Ground
               of
               a
               setled
               Peace
               ,
               except
               the
               work
            
             of
             the
             sanctifying
             spirit
             be
             also
             sought
             to
             give
             in
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Proposition
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               way
               which
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               have
               gone
               in
               seeking
               for
               and
               setting
               forth
               the
               evidence
               of
               their
               Salvation
               .
            
             I
             manifest
             this
             by
             three
             Texts
             ,
             which
             I
             make
             choice
             of
             to
             examine
             what
             Doctor
             
               Crisp
            
             hath
             objected
             against
             the
             instance
             of
             these
             three
             Graces
             ,
             
               Vniversal
               Obedience
               ,
               Sincerity
               of
               Heart
               ,
               and
               the
               Love
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
            
             which
             he
             refuseth
             as
             insufficient
             evidence
             of
             justification
             .
          
           
             1.
             Text.
             
               Psal.
            
             119.
             6.
             
             Saith
             
               David
               ,
               Then
               shall
               I
               not
               be
               ashamed
               when
               I
               have
               respect
               to
               all
               thy
               Commandments
               :
            
             where
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             
               expectation
               ;
            
             Not
             be
             ashamed
             or
             confounded
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             when
             I
             am
             questioned
             either
             by
             God
             or
             Man
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               ground
               of
               this
               ;
            
             When
             I
             have
             respect
             to
             all
             thy
             Commandments
             :
             Do
             we
             not
             see
             ,
             That
             
               David
            
             doth
             comfortably
             assure
             himself
             that
             his
             Universal
             Obedience
             should
             give
             him
             boldness
             and
             confidence
             ?
             Whereupon
             is
             that
             it
             in
             
               ver.
            
             5.
             
             His
             earnest
             desire
             was
             ,
             
               Oh
               ,
               that
               my
               ways
               were
               so
               directed
               that
               I
               might
               keep
               thy
               Commandments
               .
            
             Now
             then
             ,
             was
             it
             so
             with
             
               David
            
             (
             I
             might
             adde
             
               Job
            
             also
             ,
             whence
             that
             Confidence
             of
             his
             expressed
             ,
             
               Job
               .
            
             13.
             15.
             and
             27.
             16.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             from
             his
             integrity
             ,
             see
             
               Chap.
            
             23.
             10.
             
             —
             13.
             and
             
               Chap.
            
             31.
             )
             was
             it
             so
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             may
             it
             not
             be
             so
             with
             us
             ?
             Had
             sanctification
             a
             greater
             influence
             upon
             their
             Spiritual
             estate
             then
             it
             hath
             upon
             ours
             ?
             Doubtless
             the
             Conscionable
             care
             of
             Universal
             Obedience
             is
             an
             Evidence
             and
             comfortable
             Ground
             of
             our
             assurance
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               But
               how
               can
               this
               be
               an
               Evidence
               which
               Paul
               rejecteth
               as
               dross
               and
               dung
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3.
             
             
               He
               was
               blameless
               as
               touching
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               yet
               rejecteth
               it
               and
               will
               not
               rest
               upon
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Sol.
             True
             indeed
             ,
             He
             was
             in
             his
             own
             opinion
             ,
             and
             in
             others
             also
             ;
             But
             this
             was
             only
             a
             Pharisaical
             blamelesness
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             that
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             16.
             15.
             and
             18.
             11.
             
             When
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             came
             to
             
             himself
             he
             found
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             7.
             7.
             
             And
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             if
             he
             do
             reject
             it
             .
             But
             admit
             that
             his
             Righteousness
             was
             Universal
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             he
             wanted
             in
             it
             was
             through
             ignorance
             and
             misunderstanding
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             yet
             since
             he
             speaketh
             of
             it
             in
             opposition
             to
             justification
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             doth
             cast
             it
             away
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             no
             value
             and
             confidence
             when
             he
             seeketh
             a
             Righteousness
             for
             justification
             :
             will
             it
             follow
             ,
             That
             because
             it
             is
             no
             
               Antecedent
               cause
            
             of
             justification
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             
               Consequent
               evidence
            
             of
             our
             Adoption
             ?
             Or
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             not
             profit
             a
             man
             
               without
               Christ
               ,
            
             that
             therefore
             
               with
               Christ
               and
               in
               Christ
            
             it
             wil
             afford
             no
             comfort
             .
             Even
             he
             that
             doth
             here
             cast
             it
             off
             in
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             4.
             7.
             doth
             gather
             it
             up
             as
             a
             ground
             of
             Comfort
             .
             Reason
             good
             ,
             for
             though
             this
             Moral
             Righteousness
             without
             Christ
             avail
             a
             man
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             this
             being
             built
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             wrought
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             principle
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             is
             an
             undoubted
             evidence
             of
             the
             Inhabitation
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             even
             the
             spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             beside
             the
             point
             which
             the
             Dr.
             alleageth
             :
             Can
             that
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             be
             an
             evidence
             of
             our
             being
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             casteth
             away
             as
             dross
             ?
             For
             though
             it
             may
             be
             worth
             nothing
             in
             the
             work
             of
             justification
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             of
             much
             worth
             to
             evidence
             the
             work
             thereof
             :
             Though
             
               without
               Christ
            
             it
             may
             not
             profit
             a
             man
             ,
             yet
             
               in
               him
            
             it
             may
             afford
             much
             comfort
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Object
             .
             
               But
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               this
               universal
               obedience
               to
               be
               found
               in
               any
               ;
               No
               ship
               in
               which
               not
               some
               leak
               ,
               No
               pot
               of
               Oyntment
               ,
               in
               which
               not
               some
               dead
               fly
               .
            
          
           
             Sol.
             I
             do
             not
             reply
             ,
             How
             then
             was
             this
             universal
             blamelesness
             found
             in
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             nay
             in
             
               Paul
            
             a
             persecutor
             :
             But
             I
             grant
             ,
             That
             such
             a
             plenary
             perfection
             wherein
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             wanting
             of
             what
             the
             Law
             requireth
             ,
             such
             there
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             expected
             :
             No
             ,
             this
             universality
             is
             rather
             
               Negative
            
             then
             
               Positive
               :
            
             Not
             any
             one
             precept
             is
             there
             which
             the
             Holy
             heart
             doth
             not
             willingly
             embrace
             as
             the
             rule
             to
             walk
             by
             :
             Not
             any
             one
             duty
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             desire
             and
             endeavor
             :
             Not
             any
             sin
             that
             he
             doth
             indulge
             or
             excuse
             in
             himself
             .
             This
             is
             that
             that
             is
             meant
             by
             universal
             obedience
             :
             A
             desire
             that
             nothing
             be
             wanting
             ;
             An
             endeavor
             after
             perfection
             .
             Or
             in
             the
             words
             of
             
               David
               ;
            
             It
             is
             not
             so
             much
             an
             actual
             
               keeping
               of
               all
               the
               Statutes
               ,
               but
               an
               having
               respect
               to
               all
               the
               Commandments
               :
            
             
             To
             respect
             them
             as
             a
             rule
             both
             for
             
               Direction
            
             and
             
               Examination
               .
            
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             ?
             the
             Holy
             Heart
             will
             not
             venture
             upon
             it
             till
             he
             hath
             sought
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             for
             direction
             what
             may
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             not
             be
             done
             for
             matter
             and
             maner
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             other
             circumstances
             :
             Hath
             he
             done
             any
             thing
             ?
             he
             will
             examine
             it
             by
             the
             rule
             ,
             whether
             it
             will
             hold
             square
             with
             it
             or
             not
             ;
             And
             in
             this
             work
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             look
             upon
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             but
             upon
             every
             Commandment
             as
             his
             rule
             to
             walk
             by
             :
             if
             any
             Commandment
             forbid
             ,
             he
             will
             by
             no
             means
             touch
             with
             it
             ;
             Or
             if
             he
             hath
             ,
             he
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             excuse
             or
             condemn
             himself
             .
             This
             is
             that
             universal
             Obedience
             which
             we
             make
             to
             be
             a
             sign
             and
             mark
             of
             Adoption
             and
             just●fication
             :
             Not
             so
             much
             
               the
               perfect
               work
               and
               practise
            
             of
             the
             Hand
             ,
             as
             the
             
               stedfast
               will
               and
               purpose
            
             of
             the
             Heart
             .
             This
             is
             expected
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             11.
             23.
             
             This
             is
             accepted
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             66.
             18.
             and
             139.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             
               Such
               purposes
               of
               the
               Heart
               are
               found
               in
               many
               wicked
               men
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Sickness
               ,
               and
               fear
               of
               death
               :
               Then
               may
               you
               finde
               them
               far
               from
               excusing
               any
               sin
               ,
               or
               neglecting
               any
               precept
               ,
               yea
               such
               is
               their
               purpose
               and
               resolution
               so
               to
               continue
               .
            
          
           
             Sol.
             Admit
             this
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             sooner
             said
             then
             proved
             ,
             that
             thus
             it
             is
             in
             any
             ,
             where
             some
             work
             of
             the
             sanctifying
             spirit
             is
             not
             found
             :
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             admit
             it
             ,
             yet
             doth
             not
             this
             objection
             take
             off
             the
             Argument
             :
             For
             we
             judge
             not
             of
             a
             man
             by
             one
             act
             ,
             either
             of
             good
             or
             evil
             ;
             But
             by
             the
             habit
             and
             constant
             frame
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             It
             is
             grace
             alone
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             Adoption
             that
             new-mouldeth
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             casteth
             it
             into
             an
             Holy
             temper
             of
             universal
             obebience
             .
             Grace
             is
             it
             that
             maketh
             the
             Heart
             constant
             in
             holiness
             ;
             wicked
             men
             may
             have
             good
             moods
             and
             present
             purposes
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             like
             Land-stoods
             soon
             gone
             again
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             we
             understand
             the
             comfort
             of
             this
             universality
             to
             flow
             from
             the
             constant
             purpose
             of
             the
             Heart
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             fruit
             and
             effect
             of
             Sanctifying
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             
               But
               who
               can
               say
               from
               an
               Heart
               unfained
               that
               he
               hath
               such
               a
               constant
               purpose
               :
            
             For
             why
             ,
             
               Are
               there
               not
               untoward
               risings
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               repining
               thoughts
               against
               many
               Truths
               of
               God
               ?
               Are
               we
               not
               often
               weary
               of
               that
               service
               to
               which
               God
               doth
               call
               us
               ?
               Do
               we
               rejoyce
               in
               Afflictions
               as
               the
               tokens
               of
               Gods
               Love
               ,
               and
               count
               it
               all
               
               joy
               to
               fall
               into
               divers
               Tentations
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             This
             is
             but
             to
             beat
             the
             Ayr
             ,
             nor
             doth
             it
             prove
             the
             want
             of
             constancy
             in
             the
             former
             purpose
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             Grant
             indeed
             that
             these
             risings
             and
             repinings
             are
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             are
             they
             setled
             in
             the
             h●●rt
             ,
             are
             they
             habituated
             ?
             Do
             they
             rest
             therein
             without
             a
             check
             ?
             Are
             they
             excused
             or
             pleaded
             for
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             The
             bent
             of
             the
             heart
             is
             still
             constant
             ,
             notwithstanding
             those
             indispositions
             .
             This
             constancy
             is
             not
             measured
             by
             this
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               interruption
               of
               the
               Act
               ,
            
             or
             
               intermixture
            
             of
             contrary
             dispositions
             :
             but
             by
             this
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             
               intercission
               of
               the
               Habit
               ,
            
             nor
             any
             
               Toleration
            
             of
             these
             contrary
             dispositions
             .
             It
             is
             our
             happiness
             that
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             an
             indulgent
             Father
             ,
             who
             looketh
             not
             at
             men
             in
             their
             fears
             and
             frighted
             passions
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             take
             down
             themselves
             for
             their
             ill-moods
             .
             In
             a
             
               Legal
               strictness
            
             no
             man
             can
             plead
             his
             constancy
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             
               Gospel
               uprightness
               .
            
             As
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Duty
             which
             the
             Holy
             heart
             doth
             not
             imbrace
             ,
             so
             not
             any
             Time
             (
             if
             he
             be
             himself
             and
             free
             from
             Satans
             Tentations
             )
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             constantly
             hold
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             strive
             against
             all
             interruptions
             .
          
           
             2.
             Text.
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             1.
             12.
             
             
               This
            
             (
             saith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               )
               is
               our
               Rejoycing
               —
               That
               in
               Sincerity
               and
               godly
               Simplicity
               —
            
             Hence
             we
             collect
             ,
             That
             sincerity
             and
             single-heartedness
             in
             our
             Obedience
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             comfort
             ,
             an
             Argument
             of
             our
             Adoption
             .
             Reason
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             such
             a
             disposition
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             by
             which
             whatsoever
             is
             done
             by
             us
             ,
             we
             do
             it
             as
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             .
             Thus
             hath
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             described
             it
             ,
             
               Eph.
            
             6.
             5.
             
             Opposing
             is
             to
             eye-service
             ,
             men-pleasing
             and
             self-seeking
             .
             And
             who
             can
             doubt
             but
             that
             sincerity
             of
             Obedience
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             ground
             of
             comfort
             and
             confidence
             ?
             Can
             it
             be
             found
             in
             any
             that
             have
             not
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             sanctification
             ?
             Or
             doth
             it
             flow
             fro
             〈…〉
             y
             Fountain
             ,
             but
             an
             heart
             principled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Where
             this
             is
             wanting
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             some
             outward
             Conformity
             of
             mens
             actions
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             outward
             work
             :
             But
             the
             Motive
             and
             main
             cause
             of
             their
             performances
             ,
             it
             is
             some
             by-end
             and
             base
             respect
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Jehu
            
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             which
             appeareth
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             when
             that
             end
             is
             gained
             ,
             or
             that
             respect
             ceaseth
             ,
             then
             also
             their
             work
             is
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             though
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             Christs
             Church
             be
             never
             
             so
             much
             concerned
             :
             None
             but
             the
             Childe
             of
             God
             doth
             make
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             the
             end
             and
             aim
             of
             all
             his
             actions
             .
             All
             others
             begin
             and
             end
             in
             
               Self
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
             This
             
               sincerity
               is
               not
               found
               in
               the
               ordinary
               practises
               of
               Christians
               ,
            
             either
             in
             the
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             works
             of
             mercy
             and
             justice
             :
             For
             why
             ,
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             
               Is
               there
               not
               much
               Self
               mixed
               in
               their
               performances
               ?
               in
               praying
               and
               fasting
               ?
               —
               Is
               not
               the
               end
               of
               these
               Duties
               ,
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               Danger
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             It
             is
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             one
             end
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             
               Vltimate
            
             end
             .
             In
             these
             exercises
             we
             seek
             our
             own
             good
             ,
             bread
             ,
             pardon
             ,
             preservation
             ,
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             unlawfully
             :
             For
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             us
             to
             put
             them
             into
             our
             prayers
             ,
             but
             still
             with
             this
             caution
             ,
             
               For
               thine
               is
               the
               Glory
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
            
             To
             desire
             them
             only
             as
             subservient
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             should
             we
             desire
             these
             for
             our selves
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             spend
             them
             upon
             our
             lusts
             ,
             to
             live
             to
             our selves
             in
             matter
             of
             profit
             ,
             pleasure
             and
             preferment
             ,
             this
             were
             self-seeking
             :
             But
             thus
             to
             desire
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             we
             may
             be
             the
             more
             instrumental
             to
             glorifie
             God
             in
             our
             several
             places
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             
               Self-seeking
               .
            
             Say
             the
             same
             of
             
               Men-pleasing
               ,
            
             though
             a
             man
             do
             encourage
             himself
             in
             goodness
             by
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             listening
             to
             the
             acceptableness
             of
             his
             well
             doing
             ,
             yet
             so
             long
             as
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             is
             not
             (
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Pharisees
             )
             the
             prime
             and
             principal
             inducement
             of
             doing
             what
             is
             done
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             Men-pleasing
             ,
             both
             of
             these
             are
             defined
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             
               subservient
               ,
            
             but
             by
             the
             
               ultimate
            
             end
             of
             our
             endeavors
             ;
             if
             that
             be
             right
             ,
             there
             is
             sincerity
             in
             the
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             this
             sincerity
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             confidence
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             an
             Argument
             of
             our
             Adoption
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             Not
             so
             saith
             the
             Antinomian
             Doctor
             ,
             
               For
               we
               read
               in
            
             Rom.
             10.
             1.
             3.
             
             
               That
               the
               Jews
               had
               a
               zeal-and
               this
               was
               exercised
               in
               Obedience
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               these
               were
               En
               〈…〉
               to
               Christ
               :
               And
               how
               can
               that
               be
               an
               evidence
               of
               Adoption
               ,
               that
               is
               found
               in
               an
               Enemy
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             gross
             mistake
             ?
             The
             point
             is
             touching
             
               sincerity
               ,
            
             and
             his
             proof
             is
             by
             an
             instance
             
               of
               zeal
               :
            
             Is
             there
             no
             difference
             ?
             Is
             not
             sincerity
             the
             singleness
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             zeal
             the
             earnestness
             of
             the
             spirit
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             this
             their
             zeal
             was
             not
             according
             to
             knowledge
             :
             If
             this
             kinde
             of
             zeal
             profit
             not
             ,
             shall
             not
             that
             which
             is
             according
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             
             guided
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             Holy
             discretion
             ,
             shall
             not
             that
             afford
             comfort
             ?
             That
             which
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               their
               zeal
               was
               not
               in
               a
               corrupt
               way
               of
               their
               own
               devising
               ,
            
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostle
             :
             For
             he
             saith
             of
             them
             ,
             That
             in
             
               seeking
               to
               establish
               their
               own
               Righteousness
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               submitted
               to
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               :
            
             It
             was
             (
             therefore
             )
             a
             way
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             ,
             which
             is
             proved
             Verse
             4.
             
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               for
               Righteousness
               ,
               to
               every
               one
               that
               believeth
               :
            
             So
             that
             to
             seek
             the
             establishment
             of
             the
             Law
             (
             though
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             )
             for
             another
             end
             then
             God
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             yea
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             is
             not
             an
             Argument
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             but
             an
             act
             of
             a
             turbulent
             passion
             .
             Papists
             contend
             much
             for
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             But
             while
             they
             place
             in
             them
             an
             efficacy
             altogether
             independent
             upon
             Faith
             ,
             do
             they
             not
             seek
             to
             establish
             their
             own
             fancies
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ?
             T●●s
             did
             these
             Jews
             ,
             they
             pretended
             for
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             way
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             :
             Not
             much
             unlike
             to
             many
             among
             us
             ,
             who
             pretend
             for
             the
             Scepter
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             a
             way
             of
             their
             own
             .
             Were
             the
             zeal
             of
             all
             th●se
             sincere
             as
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             in
             them
             a
             readiness
             to
             embrace
             and
             submit
             to
             what
             shall
             appear
             to
             be
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             say
             
               Vnicat
               Veritas
               ,
            
             or
             as
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             in
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             13.
             8.
             
             
               We
               can
               do
               nothing
               against
               the
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             Text.
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             14.
             
             
               We
               know
               that
               we
               have
               passed
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               because
               we
               love
               the
               Brethren
               :
            
             Hence
             we
             collect
             ,
             That
             the
             state
             of
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             and
             standing
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             favor
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             known
             ;
             that
             this
             love
             of
             our
             Brethren
             is
             a
             note
             and
             evidence
             thereof
             :
             For
             why
             ?
             
               Love
               is
               of
               God
               ,
            
             cap.
             4.
             7.
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             5.
             22.
             
             For
             while
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             doth
             shed
             abroad
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             sensible
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             doth
             cause
             in
             us
             a
             love
             to
             him
             that
             loved
             us
             first
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             sake
             who
             hath
             begotten
             us
             a
             love
             to
             them
             also
             that
             are
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             begotten
             of
             God
             .
             This
             is
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             seem
             strange
             that
             any
             should
             either
             deny
             it
             or
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
             Yet
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             ,
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               The
               scope
               of
               the
               Apostle
               is
               to
               comfort
               them
               against
               the
               hatred
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               he
               sheweth
               what
               esteem
               they
               had
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               q.
               d.
            
             though
             the
             World
             do
             not
             esteem
             us
             ,
             yet
             our
             judgement
             one
             of
             another
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             
             grounding
             our selves
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             love
             one
             another
             ;
             so
             that
             
               this
               is
               rather
               a
               mark
               how
               another
               may
               know
               me
               ,
               then
               how
               I
               may
               know
               my self
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             Is
             not
             this
             strange
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostle
             should
             set
             this
             down
             as
             a
             ground
             of
             comfort
             to
             bear
             up
             the
             heart
             against
             the
             hatred
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             The
             good
             esteem
             that
             Christians
             have
             of
             us
             ;
             Will
             this
             secure
             the
             soul
             against
             sadness
             and
             sorrow
             ?
             will
             not
             Satan
             suggest
             ,
             What
             if
             they
             be
             deceived
             ?
             They
             know
             not
             the
             heart
             ,
             they
             judge
             by
             the
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             by
             the
             expressions
             of
             love
             to
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             therein
             they
             may
             be
             deceived
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Text
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             that
             immanent
             and
             reflexive
             act
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             passeth
             a
             Censure
             upon
             our selves
             ;
             it
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             that
             followeth
             :
             For
             the
             Apostle
             having
             set
             this
             down
             as
             a
             rule
             of
             discerning
             their
             spiritual
             estate
             ,
             and
             proved
             Ve●●e
             it
             15.
             and
             pressed
             it
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             love
             was
             manifested
             by
             laying
             down
             his
             life
             for
             us
             ,
             Verse
             16.
             whom
             we
             are
             to
             imitate
             in
             a
             real
             demonstration
             of
             our
             inward
             affection
             to
             the
             Brethren
             :
             He
             urgeth
             again
             this
             Motive
             ,
             That
             hereby
             we
             know
             that
             we
             are
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             shall
             assure
             our
             hearts
             before
             him
             :
             And
             I
             would
             gladly
             ask
             ,
             whether
             here
             also
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             intend
             to
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             act
             of
             love
             ,
             we
             way
             assure
             our selves
             touching
             others
             ,
             and
             rest
             secure
             that
             we
             are
             not
             decceived
             :
             And
             what
             so
             great
             matter
             is
             this
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             mean
             space
             we
             may
             not
             evidently
             judge
             the
             state
             of
             our
             own
             souls
             ?
             And
             what
             meaneth
             he
             to
             adde
             this
             ,
             Verse
             21.
             
             
               If
               our
               heart
               condemn
               us
               not
               ,
               we
               have
               boldness
               toward
               God
               .
            
             Certainly
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             intention
             is
             to
             set
             down
             an
             evidence
             of
             
               Self-discerning
               .
            
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             suppose
             it
             so
             :
             
               yet
               so
               intricate
               is
               this
               way
               of
               Examination
               ,
               that
               a
               Christian
               shall
               finde
               himself
               much
               puzzled
               in
               it
               .
            
             Why
             so
             ?
             Because
             ,
             
               hard
               it
               is
               to
               know
               both
               what
               it
               is
               to
               love
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               a
               Brother
               :
               And
               till
               these
               be
               known
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               try
               our selves
               by
               the
               Sign
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             Grant
             it
             to
             be
             hard
             ,
             yet
             if
             not
             impossible
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             difficulty
             doth
             not
             take
             off
             ,
             but
             stirreth
             up
             diligence
             .
             What
             it
             is
             to
             love
             ,
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             13.
             5.
             and
             1
             
               Job
               .
            
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             who
             is
             a
             brother
             ,
             from
             
               Gal.
            
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             
               But
               who
               can
               truly
               say
               ,
               I
               love
               the
               Brethren
               ;
               if
               those
               be
               
               acts
               ,
               effects
               and
               properties
               of
               love
               ?
               Who
               can
               approve
               himself
               to
               have
               loved
               in
               all
               those
               particulars
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             Even
             he
             that
             hath
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             Love
             is
             one
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             though
             peradventure
             he
             hath
             not
             attaind
             to
             that
             perfection
             of
             love
             which
             another
             hath
             ,
             &
             himself
             desires
             ;
             yet
             is
             he
             not
             therfore
             excluded
             from
             the
             truth
             therof
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             
               But
               who
               can
               know
               that
               this
               or
               that
               man
               is
               a
               Brother
               ?
               Doth
               not
               this
               Brotherhood
               confist
               in
               being
               united
               unto
               Christ
               ?
               Doth
               any
               man
               know
               this
               but
               God
               alone
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             Is
             not
             this
             in
             effect
             to
             tell
             the
             Apostle
             he
             speaks
             absurdly
             ,
             and
             sets
             down
             a
             mark
             of
             knowing
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             known
             ?
             For
             when
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               know
               —
               Because
               we
               love
               —
            
             Doth
             he
             not
             pre-suppose
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             
               We
               love
               the
               Brethren
               ,
            
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Act
             and
             Object
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             both
             what
             it
             is
             to
             love
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             the
             brethren
             ?
             But
             admit
             that
             I
             cannot
             infallibly
             discern
             who
             is
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             not
             a
             Brother
             ;
             yet
             may
             I
             discern
             the
             ground
             of
             my
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             because
             I
             conceive
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Brother
             ;
             I
             love
             him
             under
             that
             notion
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               So
               do
               Papists
               and
               Sectaries
               ,
               these
               love
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               Brethren
               .
            
          
           
             Sol.
             It
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             but
             what
             then
             ?
             Is
             this
             therefore
             no
             sign
             or
             mark
             of
             our
             spiritual
             condition
             which
             St.
             
               John
            
             hath
             set
             down
             ?
             But
             indeed
             neither
             Papists
             nor
             Sectaries
             do
             love
             under
             this
             notion
             in
             St.
             
             
               Johns
            
             meaning
             ,
             if
             their
             love
             be
             confined
             to
             Papists
             and
             Sectaries
             .
             He
             loveth
             a
             man
             under
             the
             right
             notion
             of
             a
             Brother
             ,
             who
             doth
             love
             him
             
               eo
               nomine
               ,
            
             because
             there
             is
             
               Aliquid
               Christi
            
             in
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             of
             the
             Houshold
             of
             Faith
             ,
             a
             believer
             in
             Christ
             :
             But
             if
             in
             case
             of
             a
             Brothers
             necessity
             ,
             yet
             there
             be
             no
             fruit
             of
             love
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             except
             also
             there
             be
             in
             him
             
               Aliquid
               nostri
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             he
             be
             of
             our
             Sect
             and
             Opinion
             :
             If
             all
             Christianity
             be
             confined
             within
             the
             narrow
             compass
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             surely
             this
             is
             not
             to
             love
             the
             Brethren
             .
             Let
             all
             Sectaries
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Antinomians
             by
             name
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Brethren
             ,
             because
             they
             only
             sit
             down
             by
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             rest
             themselves
             upon
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             though
             they
             see
             themselves
             full
             of
             sin
             :
             Let
             them
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             if
             their
             Charity
             will
             not
             extend
             it self
             to
             relieve
             the
             necessities
             ,
             and
             bear
             with
             the
             infirmities
             of
             those
             other
             whom
             they
             accuse
             to
             run
             after
             
               Moses
            
             and
             the
             Law
             for
             their
             peace
             and
             
             satisfaction
             of
             Spirit
             :
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             cannot
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             do
             erre
             it
             is
             through
             mis-understanding
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             we
             desire
             to
             frame
             all
             our
             faith
             and
             practises
             ;
             certainly
             they
             cannot
             approve
             themselves
             to
             love
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             this
             may
             easily
             be
             retorted
             :
             Nor
             will
             I
             deny
             the
             justness
             thereof
             ,
             should
             I
             suffer
             the
             difference
             of
             Opinion
             so
             far
             to
             draw
             off
             mine
             affection
             from
             any
             that
             professeth
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             his
             necessity
             to
             neglect
             him
             ,
             to
             reckon
             him
             no
             better
             then
             a
             Turk
             ,
             I
             should
             doubt
             whether
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             dwelled
             in
             me
             or
             not
             .
             Is
             he
             a
             man
             that
             would
             not
             succor
             a
             man
             ,
             though
             a
             Heathen
             or
             Turk
             ,
             against
             a
             Lyon
             or
             a
             Bear
             ?
             And
             is
             he
             a
             Christian
             that
             will
             not
             succor
             a
             Christian
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             a
             Papist
             or
             a
             Sectary
             against
             a
             Turk
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             Text
             of
             St
             
               Paul
            
             plain
             ,
             
               Do
               good
               to
               all
               ,
               but
               especially
               to
               the
               Houshold
               of
               Faith
               :
            
             And
             why
             to
             them
             especially
             ?
             But
             because
             they
             embrace
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             so
             profess
             themselves
             the
             subjects
             and
             servants
             of
             Christ
             :
             Truth
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             among
             them
             there
             is
             some
             difference
             also
             by
             a
             different
             measure
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             And
             as
             each
             is
             before
             other
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             the
             
               especially
            
             falls
             upon
             him
             .
             We
             say
             that
             God
             himself
             is
             the
             first
             and
             chief
             Beloved
             :
             other
             things
             are
             loved
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ;
             
               viz.
            
             All
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             but
             especially
             Man
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             in
             him
             more
             of
             God
             then
             in
             the
             rest
             :
             All
             men
             ,
             but
             especially
             Christians
             ;
             Because
             they
             profess
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             :
             All
             Christians
             ,
             but
             especially
             them
             in
             whom
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             most
             eminent
             ;
             This
             it
             is
             to
             love
             the
             Brethren
             .
             But
             now
             if
             beyond
             all
             this
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             
               Aliquid
               nostri
            
             in
             them
             ,
             some
             special
             Relation
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             else
             no
             love
             extended
             to
             them
             ;
             This
             is
             not
             to
             love
             the
             Brethren
             :
             Of
             such
             St.
             
               Iohn
            
             addeth
             ,
             
               He
               that
               loveth
               not
               his
               Brother
               abideth
               in
               Death
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             Proposition
             .
             
               That
               the
               new
               way
               of
               evidencing
               our
               Adoption
               and
               Iustification
               only
               by
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Faith
               ,
               cannot
               lay
               the
               Ground
               of
               a
               firm
               setled
               Peace
               ,
               except
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Sanctifying
               Spirit
               also
               do
               come
               in
               to
               give
               Testimony
               .
            
             For
             the
             manifestation
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             shew
             :
             1.
             
             What
             is
             delivered
             touching
             each
             :
             2.
             
             Wherein
             I
             conceive
             it
             to
             fail
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Touching
               the
               Spirit
               :
            
             It
             is
             termed
             ,
             
               The
               Revealing
               evidence
               which
               speaks
               to
               a
               mans
               own
               Spirit
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Be
               of
               good
               cheer
               ,
               thy
               sins
               are
               forgiven
               .
               Christ
               administred
               this
               Comfort
               
               only
               in
               general
               ;
               But
               the
               Spirit
               cometh
               home
               to
               every
               man
               in
               particular
               :
               Whence
               he
               is
               called
               ,
               The
               Comforter
               ,
               because
               he
               so
               speaks
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               that
               the
               Judge
               is
               also
               satisfied
               :
               And
               when
               men
               do
               fear
               ,
               My
               sin
               is
               not
               pardoned
               ,
               The
               Spirit
               speaks
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               They
               are
               pardoned
               :
               Till
               this
               be
               revealed
               ,
               all
               the
               World
               shall
               never
               satisfie
               the
               Soul
               ,
               all
               signs
               and
               marks
               are
               meer
               riddles
               .
            
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             teacheth
             as
             to
             cry
             
               Abba
            
             Father
             :
             The
             Spirit
             it self
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             immediate
             voice
             of
             the
             Spirit
             without
             any
             instrument
             ,
             what
             God
             hath
             determined
             of
             this
             or
             that
             man
             is
             not
             set
             down
             in
             the
             scripture
             :
             But
             it
             is
             revealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             Hence
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             seal
             and
             the
             earnest
             .
             To
             this
             effect
             the
             Antinomian
             Doctor
             ;
             And
             hereupon
             he
             expostulateth
             :
             
               Why
               do
               men
               scorn
               and
               cry
               out
               of
               them
               that
               teach
               and
               profess
               this
               ,
               as
               of
               Enthusiasts
               ,
               men
               that
               have
               Revelations
               ?
               Is
               not
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Revelation
               ?
               Is
               he
               not
               given
               to
               reveal
               these
               things
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             to
             confess
             the
             truth
             ,
             In
             all
             this
             I
             see
             not
             what
             can
             be
             denyed
             ,
             or
             much
             doubted
             of
             ,
             though
             all
             his
             proofs
             are
             not
             convincing
             :
             that
             one
             Text
             of
             
               Rom.
            
             8.
             16.
             doth
             speak
             home
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               the
               Revealing
               evidence
               ;
            
             The
             voice
             of
             the
             Spirit
             
               is
               the
               chief
               ,
            
             though
             not
             the
             
               only
               Testimony
            
             of
             our
             Adoption
             :
             But
             all
             the
             failing
             is
             when
             he
             cometh
             to
             answer
             that
             Question
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               I
               know
               that
               this
               is
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ?
            
             A
             needful
             Question
             :
             Because
             Satan
             may
             and
             doth
             transform
             himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             deceive
             the
             soul
             :
             
               This
               is
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               usual
               way
               of
               men
               ,
               if
               the
               Word
               did
               bear
               witness
               to
               this
               particular
               voice
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               me
               ,
               then
               I
               could
               be
               satisfied
               :
               But
               if
               the
               Word
               do
               not
               bear
               witness
               ▪
               to
               this
               voice
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               trust
               it
               .
            
             The
             usual
             way
             ;
             Nay
             is
             it
             not
             the
             only
             way
             ?
             In
             the
             Old
             Testament
             thus
             it
             was
             ,
             all
             Revelations
             were
             to
             be
             examined
             by
             the
             written
             word
             ,
             
               Deut.
            
             13.
             1.
             
               Isa.
            
             8.
             20.
             
             And
             is
             it
             not
             so
             also
             in
             the
             New-Testament
             ?
             See
             that
             Text
             of
             our
             Savior
             ,
             
               Ioh.
            
             16.
             13.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               the
               Spirit
               shall
               lead
               you
               into
               all
               Truth
               :
            
             How
             so
             ?
             
               For
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               He
               shall
               not
               speak
               of
               himself
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               shall
               hear
               ,
               that
               shall
               he
               speak
               :
            
             And
             what
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Spirit
             heareth
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             that
             which
             is
             already
             contained
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ?
             So
             then
             ,
             no
             Revelation
             of
             any
             Doctrine
             ,
             no
             nor
             the
             Application
             of
             it
             which
             is
             not
             consonant
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             to
             proceed
             from
             the
             spirit
             :
             but
             whatsoever
             is
             pretended
             
             to
             be
             revealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             doth
             so
             far
             forth
             call
             for
             Faith
             as
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Well
             ,
             not
             to
             quarrel
             needlesly
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             too
             strict
             in
             terms
             ,
             he
             doth
             alow
             it
             for
             a
             truth
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               never
               speaks
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               Believer
               ,
               but
               he
               always
               speaks
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               grace
               revealed
               :
            
             But
             then
             he
             addeth
             two
             limitations
             which
             spoil
             all
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               by
               the
               Word
               we
               must
               not
               understand
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               the
               Gospel
               :
            
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             put
             to
             choke
             them
             who
             seek
             for
             signs
             and
             marks
             of
             Inherent
             Qualifications
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               you
               must
               not
               make
               the
               credit
               of
               this
               voice
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               depend
               upon
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             to
             receive
             credit
             from
             it
             ;
             And
             why
             not
             ?
             
               Because
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               if
               you
               say
               that
               the
               Word
               is
               of
               greater
               credit
               ,
               then
               the
               Spirit
               wanteth
               something
               in
               it self
               of
               credit
               ;
               as
               if
               a
               man
               were
               trusted
               for
               a
               sureties
               sake
               :
               But
               this
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               must
               not
               be
               alowed
               ,
               God
               never
               intended
               that
               any
               thing
               should
               be
               of
               such
               credit
               as
               to
               give
               credit
               to
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             The
             issue
             of
             all
             returns
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             self-sufficient
             ,
             as
             the
             principles
             of
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             which
             are
             indemonstrable
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             received
             as
             altogether
             unquestionable
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             is
             this
             :
             If
             any
             urge
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             be
             satisfied
             that
             this
             voice
             thus
             speaking
             ,
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             his
             Answer
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             so
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             :
             Or
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               know
               it
               ,
               because
               the
               Spirit
               saith
               it
               .
            
             So
             unwilling
             are
             these
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             Revelations
             and
             Illuminations
             on
             which
             they
             build
             their
             comforts
             should
             be
             searched
             into
             too
             far
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               Nay
            
             (
             you
             will
             say
             )
             
               his
               meaning
               is
               I
               know
               it
               ,
               because
               the
               Spirit
               speaketh
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             If
             so
             ,
             Then
             he
             must
             recant
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             That
             it
             doth
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             Word
             .
             And
             well
             he
             may
             ,
             For
             howsoever
             the
             
               Truth
               of
               what
            
             the
             Spirit
             speaketh
             ,
             doth
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             Word
             ,
             yet
             
               the
               credit
               of
               it
            
             doth
             .
             The
             Scripture
             is
             already
             known
             ,
             and
             received
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             And
             what
             cometh
             after
             it
             ,
             must
             borrow
             credit
             from
             it
             :
             St.
             
               Peter
            
             speaking
             of
             the
             voice
             which
             they
             heard
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             saith
             yet
             ,
             
               We
               have
               a
               more
               sure
               Word
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
             How
             more
             sure
             ?
             But
             because
             it
             was
             already
             received
             as
             the
             undoubted
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             And
             so
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Apprehension
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             more
             sure
             Word
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             draw
             nearer
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             Doth
             this
             voice
             of
             the
             Spirit
             
             saying
             to
             an
             ungodly
             man
             ,
             Thy
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             doth
             it
             speak
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             True
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               God
               justifieth
               the
               ungodly
               ;
               God
               hath
               reconciled
               the
               World
               unto
               himself
               :
            
             But
             is
             it
             therefore
             alowed
             for
             any
             one
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             an
             ungodly
             man
             ,
             I
             am
             one
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             therefore
             I
             am
             justified
             ,
             I
             am
             reconciled
             ?
             Is
             there
             then
             any
             Universal
             Reconciliation
             and
             Justification
             taught
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ?
             I
             mean
             ,
             any
             such
             Reconciliation
             that
             is
             absolute
             and
             irrespective
             ;
             That
             Reconciliation
             is
             so
             far
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             indefinitely
             for
             the
             World
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             will
             come
             in
             and
             lay
             hold
             upon
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             ,
             shall
             not
             perish
             ,
             this
             is
             revealed
             :
             None
             other
             do
             I
             know
             or
             acknowledge
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             rather
             taught
             us
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             That
             before
             there
             can
             be
             any
             conclusion
             of
             comfort
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             by
             the
             particular
             Application
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Promises
             (
             any
             I
             mean
             more
             then
             this
             conditional
             ,
             If
             I
             will
             come
             in
             also
             ,
             I
             may
             as
             well
             as
             others
             )
             there
             must
             come
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             sanctifying
             spirit
             ,
             purifying
             the
             soul
             and
             conscience
             ,
             and
             working
             in
             it
             those
             inherent
             Qualifications
             to
             which
             the
             Promise
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             dependeth
             the
             conclusion
             of
             that
             practical
             syllogism
             which
             bringeth
             comfort
             :
             The
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               that
               Repent
               and
               Believe
               —
               They
               that
               are
               lead
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               are
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               :
            
             Then
             that
             renewed
             and
             sanctified
             conscience
             saith
             ,
             I
             do
             Repent
             and
             Believe
             —
             I
             am
             lead
             by
             the
             Spirit
             therefore
             :
             And
             so
             this
             conclusion
             thus
             deduced
             ,
             if
             the
             immediate
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             manifested
             by
             an
             Heavenly
             impression
             and
             irradiation
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             if
             it
             come
             in
             with
             his
             attestation
             to
             confirm
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             thereof
             ,
             because
             now
             indeed
             it
             speaketh
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             doth
             confirm
             that
             particular
             conclusion
             which
             was
             comprehended
             in
             the
             general
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             :
             For
             where
             the
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             hath
             not
             a
             
               Quicunque
            
             for
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             there
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             that
             concludes
             ,
             for
             
               hic
               &
               ille
            
             doth
             not
             speak
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             You
             will
             say
             to
             me
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
               Quicunque
            
             in
             that
             of
             
               Isa.
            
             55.
             1.
             and
             
               Rev.
            
             22.
             17.
             
             
               Whosoever
               will
               :
            
             and
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Joh.
            
             6.
             37.
             
             
               Him
               that
               cometh
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               in
               no
               wise
               cast
               out
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             I
             grant
             it
             ,
             No
             doubt
             but
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             hold
             out
             Christ
             to
             all
             ,
             none
             exempted
             ,
             Jew
             nor
             Gentile
             ;
             But
             how
             ?
             As
             a
             
             Physitian
             to
             cure
             them
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             Husband
             ,
             to
             receive
             them
             into
             union
             with
             him
             :
             Or
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             as
             a
             Husband
             to
             take
             them
             into
             the
             Bed
             of
             love
             :
             But
             not
             till
             he
             hath
             purged
             them
             ,
             and
             fitted
             them
             for
             his
             Bed
             ;
             is
             it
             not
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             call
             upon
             sinners
             
               to
               wash
               and
               cleanse
               their
               hands
               and
               hearts
               ,
            
             Isa.
             1.
             15.
             
             
               Jam.
            
             4.
             8.
             
             
               To
               separate
               from
               the
               Wicked
               ,
            
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             6.
             17.
             with
             infinite
             other
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             calling
             upon
             us
             to
             labor
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             finde
             the
             fruits
             of
             union
             and
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             felt
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             we
             way
             be
             assured
             that
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Spirit
             speaking
             comfort
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             assuring
             the
             conscience
             of
             pardon
             ,
             is
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             belief
             .
             For
             as
             when
             God
             set
             down
             the
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             revealed
             the
             same
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             confirmed
             it
             by
             his
             works
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             Miracles
             which
             did
             convince
             the
             world
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             accompanied
             with
             such
             mighty
             and
             miraculous
             operations
             ;
             so
             when
             God
             will
             by
             the
             Spirit
             speak
             to
             the
             soul
             the
             Application
             of
             a
             Text
             for
             comfort
             ,
             he
             doth
             make
             way
             for
             the
             credit
             of
             it
             by
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             upon
             the
             soul
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             believe
             it
             not
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             truth
             is
             a
             spirit
             of
             holiness
             ;
             There
             is
             no
             truth
             in
             that
             word
             which
             speaks
             comfort
             to
             that
             heart
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             not
             wrought
             the
             work
             of
             Holiness
             .
             Consequently
             ,
             
               Thy
               sins
               are
               forgiven
               ,
            
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Drunkard
             ,
             Swearer
             ,
             Whoremonger
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             The
             work
             and
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Spirit
             go
             together
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             so
             evident
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctor
             having
             sought
             to
             establish
             this
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             as
             a
             principle
             that
             may
             not
             be
             disputed
             ,
             and
             that
             cannot
             be
             demonstrated
             ,
             doth
             yet
             in
             the
             close
             come
             in
             with
             this
             ,
             
               Yet
               something
               more
               ,
               for
               the
               Spirit
               doth
               give
               men
               to
               credit
               what
               he
               speaketh
               .
            
             His
             meaning
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             ,
             That
             by
             this
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             mans
             heart
             is
             framed
             to
             receive
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             by
             it
             doth
             it
             appear
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             which
             witnesseth
             their
             Adoption
             ;
             so
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Spirit
             that
             saith
             ,
             Thy
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             evidenced
             to
             be
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             he
             frameth
             the
             heart
             to
             
             believe
             it
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             giveth
             Faith
             to
             believe
             it
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             this
             perswasion
             do
             come
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             doth
             afford
             comfort
             ;
             but
             still
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               this
               be
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               or
               not
               :
            
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             The
             work
             of
             sanctification
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             do
             not
             accompany
             that
             work
             of
             perswasion
             ,
             I
             much
             doubt
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             an
             over
             bold
             presumption
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Touching
               Faith
               .
            
             This
             is
             delivered
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             :
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               authorize
               Faith
               to
               give
               full
               evidence
               concerning
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               That
               this
               evidence
               of
               Faith
               is
               not
               Revealing
               ,
               but
               a
               Receiving
               evidence
               ;
            
             viz.
             
               As
               it
               taketh
               possession
               of
               what
               the
               Spirit
               Revealeth
               ,
               and
               doth
               rest
               upon
               it
               .
            
             This
             Faith
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             brings
             with
             it
             unquestionable
             evidence
             ,
             full
             assurance
             ,
             and
             what
             needs
             a
             man
             look
             farther
             :
             The
             spirit
             within
             thee
             saith
             ,
             Thy
             sin
             is
             forgiven
             ,
             Faith
             receiveth
             it
             ,
             and
             sits
             down
             satisfied
             ,
             here
             is
             thine
             evidence
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             and
             thou
             hast
             thy
             portion
             :
             For
             why
             ,
             the
             Text
             of
             Saint
             
               John
            
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               hath
               the
               witness
               in
               himself
               ,
            
             q.
             d.
             
             He
             hath
             as
             much
             as
             can
             be
             desired
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             believing
             in
             himself
             :
             And
             he
             that
             
               believeth
               not
               ,
               hath
               made
               God
               a
               lyar
               ,
            
             q.
             d.
             
             If
             when
             God
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             man
             will
             not
             sit
             down
             with
             Gods
             bare
             Word
             ,
             but
             seek
             for
             signs
             and
             marks
             drawn
             from
             his
             own
             works
             ;
             this
             man
             hath
             made
             God
             a
             lyar
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             returns
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             this
             act
             of
             Faith
             receiving
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             spirit
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             doth
             rest
             in
             it
             without
             any
             farther
             doubting
             )
             that
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             the
             evidence
             of
             our
             Adoption
             and
             Justification
             :
             so
             then
             ,
             ask
             him
             how
             do
             you
             know
             that
             sin
             is
             pardoned
             ?
             His
             Answer
             is
             ,
             because
             I
             believe
             it
             and
             rest
             satisfied
             in
             this
             perswasion
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             a
             very
             satisfying
             evidence
             ?
             
               It
               is
               so
               ,
               because
               I
               believe
               it
               is
               so
               ;
            
             In
             this
             way
             what
             prophane
             person
             is
             there
             in
             the
             world
             who
             may
             not
             conclude
             for
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             but
             force
             upon
             himself
             this
             perswasion
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               Nay
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               meant
               but
               of
               a
               perswasion
               which
               the
               Spirit
               hath
               wrought
               in
               the
               Heart
               :
               If
               God
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               hath
               given
               thee
               to
               believe
               it
               ,
               this
               is
               thy
               evidence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             Yea
             ,
             but
             how
             shall
             I
             know
             whether
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             this
             perswasion
             ,
             or
             that
             Satan
             hath
             suggested
             it
             into
             my
             Heart
             .
             Doth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             take
             a
             man
             out
             of
             the
             Dunghil
             of
             filthiness
             ,
             and
             instantly
             without
             any
             
             work
             of
             washing
             and
             cleansing
             ,
             speak
             to
             him
             that
             word
             of
             comfort
             ,
             pronounce
             him
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             work
             in
             him
             the
             full
             preswasion
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             do
             speedily
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             suddenly
             work
             him
             to
             this
             ful
             perswasion
             ,
             Doth
             he
             not
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             work
             a
             change
             upon
             his
             will
             and
             affections
             ,
             by
             which
             that
             light
             that
             is
             set
             up
             in
             the
             understanding
             may
             be
             discerned
             to
             proceed
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             Surely
             thus
             we
             have
             learned
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thus
             we
             teach
             :
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             work
             upon
             the
             whole
             soul
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             faculties
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             equally
             ;
             Understanding
             and
             Will
             ,
             Conscience
             and
             Affections
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             mroe
             light
             of
             saving
             knowledge
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             heat
             of
             holines
             in
             the
             other
             :
             That
             Faith
             which
             doth
             not
             purifie
             the
             heart
             and
             cleanse
             the
             conscience
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             saving
             Faith
             :
             such
             a
             perswasion
             of
             pardon
             is
             but
             a
             presumption
             ;
             that
             of
             S.
             
               Iames
            
             remaineth
             an
             everlasting
             Truth
             ,
             
               Faith
               without
               works
               is
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               That
               Faith
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               not
               dead
               where
               the
               whole
               essence
               of
               Faith
               is
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             True
             ,
             but
             wherein
             consisteth
             that
             essence
             of
             Faith
             ?
             
               This
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               eccho
               of
               the
               Heart
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               this
               voice
               of
               the
               Spirit
               :
            
             Grant
             Faith
             to
             be
             the
             eccho
             of
             the
             Heart
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Spirit
             (
             though
             this
             indeed
             be
             but
             one
             act
             of
             Faith
             )
             yet
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Spirit
             we
             understand
             not
             that
             suggestion
             of
             
               Remittuntur
               ,
            
             but
             the
             whole
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             comprehending
             Precepts
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             Threatnings
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             there
             is
             indeed
             an
             eccho
             of
             the
             Heart
             by
             Faith
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             27.
             8.
             
             But
             in
             this
             the
             Antinomian
             is
             farther
             off
             then
             the
             Papist
             :
             The
             essence
             of
             Iustifying
             Faith
             doth
             neither
             consist
             in
             this
             eccho
             to
             the
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             in
             that
             eccho
             to
             that
             word
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             act
             that
             cometh
             in
             between
             them
             ,
             
               ex
               gr.
            
             The
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
            
             Is
             man
             justified
             by
             believing
             this
             for
             a
             truth
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             doing
             that
             duty
             which
             the
             word
             
               Believeth
            
             doth
             intimate
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             The
             act
             of
             confidence
             and
             affiance
             in
             Christ
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             saith
             ,
             
               Thy
               sins
               are
               forgiven
               ;
            
             Is
             man
             justified
             because
             the
             believeth
             this
             word
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             no
             :
             He
             must
             have
             it
             ,
             before
             the
             word
             that
             saith
             so
             be
             a
             word
             of
             Truth
             .
             So
             then
             the
             first
             eccho
             goeth
             before
             ,
             the
             other
             doth
             follow
             after
             :
             The
             right
             act
             of
             justifying
             Faith
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             so
             named
             is
             that
             intermediate
             act
             of
             confidence
             and
             affiance
             .
             Understand
             me
             to
             speak
             of
             these
             acts
             of
             
             Faith
             as
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             in
             the
             order
             of
             Nature
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             distance
             of
             time
             :
             In
             the
             order
             of
             Nature
             justification
             doth
             not
             go
             before
             Faith
             ,
             but
             follow
             upon
             it
             :
             Nor
             is
             man
             justisted
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             perswade
             himself
             that
             so
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             To
             wade
             no
             farther
             in
             this
             Argument
             :
             By
             this
             I
             suppose
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             the
             new
             way
             of
             evidencing
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             subscription
             of
             Faith
             ,
             cannot
             lay
             the
             Ground
             of
             perfect
             peace
             ,
             except
             there
             come
             in
             also
             the
             evidence
             of
             inherent
             Qualifications
             .
             The
             voice
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             except
             when
             it
             speaks
             to
             a
             Heart
             prepared
             and
             fitted
             for
             it
             :
             Then
             only
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             when
             it
             falls
             upon
             a
             Penitent
             soul
             ,
             a
             Repenting
             sinner
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             is
             the
             suggestion
             of
             Satan
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             subscription
             of
             Faith
             is
             then
             a
             ground
             of
             comfort
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             accompanied
             with
             such
             inherent
             Qualifications
             as
             do
             certainly
             proclaim
             the
             work
             of
             the
             sanctifying
             spirit
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             is
             but
             Presumption
             and
             rash
             Boldness
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             all
             this
             is
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             Testimony
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             It
             is
             not
             denied
             ,
             
               But
               that
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               the
               chief
               and
               principal
               assurance
               of
               our
               Adoption
               :
               that
               without
               it
               the
               soul
               is
               not
               finally
               rid
               of
               fears
               :
               that
               when
               it
               cometh
               ,
               it
               taketh
               away
               all
               fears
               and
               doubts
               —
            
             But
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             are
             to
             nore
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             rather
             an
             Attestation
             then
             a
             Testimony
             ;
             a
             secondary
             ,
             not
             the
             first
             deponent
             :
             is
             not
             this
             rightly
             concluded
             from
             that
             of
             
               Rom.
            
             8.
             16.
             
             
               The
               Spirit
               witnesseth
               with
               our
               Spirit
               —
            
             where
             we
             have
             two
             witnesses
             joyning
             together
             their
             Testimonies
             to
             assert
             this
             truth
             ,
             
               That
               we
               are
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               :
            
             Two
             I
             say
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             Our
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             witness
             of
             our
             spirit
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             our
             conscience
             is
             the
             first
             ;
             The
             spirit
             of
             God
             is
             the
             second
             :
             His
             work
             is
             not
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             but
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               to
               witness
               together
               with
               our
               Spirit
               :
               i.
               e.
               
            
             To
             confirm
             and
             ratifie
             what
             that
             hath
             asserted
             .
             So
             that
             indeed
             the
             evidencing
             of
             this
             Testimony
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             our
             own
             conscience
             :
             If
             this
             do
             not
             first
             speak
             and
             conclude
             ,
             that
             other
             of
             the
             spirit
             speaks
             not
             at
             all
             :
             Now
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             conscience
             is
             the
             conclusion
             of
             that
             practical
             Syllogism
             ;
             and
             the
             certainty
             of
             this
             conclusion
             depends
             upon
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             Assumption
             ,
             which
             mentioneth
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             Heart
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Christian
             to
             make
             good
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             Assumption
             ,
             that
             he
             
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             I
             do
             repent
             ▪
             I
             am
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             :
             I
             do
             believe
             and
             rest
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             shall
             not
             only
             afford
             him
             comfort
             by
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             but
             also
             assure
             him
             that
             he
             is
             not
             mis-led
             by
             the
             suggestion
             of
             Satan
             ,
             but
             guided
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             to
             rest
             upon
             that
             Testimony
             of
             his
             Adoption
             and
             Justification
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI
             .
             
               Touching
               sin
               in
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               Believer
               ;
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Antinomians
               in
               this
               Point
               examined
               and
               found
               insufficient
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Conscience
               :
               The
               right
               way
               of
               satisfying
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               of
               taking
               away
               the
               scruple
               of
               sin
               ,
               set
               down
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Prophet
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               cap.
            
             53.
             11.
             having
             set
             down
             this
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               shall
               Iustifie
               many
               ,
            
             addeth
             this
             as
             a
             reason
             ,
             
               For
               he
               shall
               bear
               their
               iniquities
               :
            
             A
             phrase
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             sacrificed
             Beast
             did
             bear
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             party
             that
             brought
             it
             ,
             his
             confession
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             deserved
             death
             by
             his
             sin
             ;
             yet
             now
             casting
             himself
             upon
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             desired
             that
             the
             guilt
             of
             his
             sin
             might
             be
             transferred
             and
             laid
             upon
             that
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             it
             he
             might
             finde
             Atonement
             :
             So
             then
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             is
             ,
             That
             Christ
             shall
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             expiation
             take
             upon
             him
             punishment
             due
             to
             the
             sin
             of
             many
             :
             Thus
             by
             bearing
             the
             punishment
             doth
             he
             take
             away
             the
             sin
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             This
             doth
             not
             please
             some
             ,
             the
             Antinomian
             Doctors
             by
             name
             ;
             The
             word
             
               iniquities
            
             is
             found
             in
             the
             6.
             
             Verse
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ;
             And
             upon
             that
             Text
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             Dr.
             
               Crisp
               ,
            
             doth
             contend
             much
             for
             this
             ,
             
               That
               not
               onely
               the
               punishment
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               the
               iniquity
               it self
               was
               laid
               upon
               Christ
               :
               Not
               the
               guilt
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               fault
               it self
               ;
            
             His
             reason
             is
             ,
             Because
             
               otherwise
               it
               had
               been
               injustice
               in
               God
               to
               bruise
               hi●
               .
            
             I
             should
             not
             much
             stick
             either
             at
             the
             Doctrine
             or
             the
             Reason
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             finde
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             of
             this
             for
             which
             they
             contend
             is
             not
             found
             ;
             
               viz.
            
             To
             shew
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             it
             is
             said
             in
             
               Jer.
            
             50.
             20.
             
             
               That
               the
               iniquity
               of
               Iacob
            
             (
             the
             Elect
             of
             God
             )
             
               is
               sought
               for
               ,
               but
               cannot
               be
               found
               ;
               viz.
            
             Because
             God
             hath
             conveyed
             their
             iniquities
             away
             from
             the
             sinner
             ,
             and
             
             laid
             them
             upon
             the
             Back
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             which
             he
             seeketh
             to
             illustrate
             by
             him
             that
             to
             help
             a
             theef
             and
             deliver
             him
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             Hue
             and
             Cry
             ,
             conveyeth
             away
             out
             of
             the
             thiefs
             house
             the
             stoln
             goods
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             not
             found
             upon
             him
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             we
             see
             for
             nothing
             ,
             that
             these
             men
             depart
             from
             the
             received
             expressions
             of
             other
             Divines
             .
             
               Iunius
            
             reads
             that
             sixth
             Verse
             thus
             ,
             
               Facit
               ut
               incurrat
               pena
               —
            
             The
             punishment
             of
             us
             all
             met
             upon
             him
             ,
             answerable
             to
             Verse
             5.
             
             
               The
               chastisement
               of
               our
               peace
               was
               laid
               upon
               him
               .
            
             The
             Genevenses
             note
             is
             ,
             
               The
               punishment
               of
               our
               iniquitie
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               fault
               it self
               :
            
             And
             
               Deodate
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Not
               the
               transgression
               nor
               the
               fault
               ,
               but
               the
               Bond
               by
               which
               we
               were
               lyable
               to
               Gods
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               of
               it
               ,
               Christ
               being
               our
               surety
               .
               Amesius
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             Imputation
             of
             our
             sin
             could
             agree
             to
             Christ
             in
             none
             other
             sense
             ,
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             undergo
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             our
             sins
             :
             See
             his
             
               Medulla
               Theol.
               
               Par.
            
             1.
             
               cap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             let
             this
             pass
             :
             Upon
             this
             truth
             and
             text
             ,
             That
             God
             hath
             laid
             upon
             Christ
             the
             iniquity
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             accordingly
             Christ
             hath
             born
             our
             iniquities
             ;
             A
             question
             is
             moved
             ,
             
               How
               then
               cometh
               it
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               sin
               doth
               still
               trouble
               and
               terrifie
               the
               Conscience
               of
               many
               ?
            
             To
             this
             Question
             the
             Antinomians
             do
             Answer
             ,
             
               That
               many
               do
               trouble
               themselves
               needlesly
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               indeed
               no
               sin
               in
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               Believer
               ,
               but
               that
               men
               do
               put
               it
               in
               ,
               and
               so
               vex
               themselves
               without
               cause
               .
            
          
           
             One
             of
             their
             Doctors
             out
             of
             that
             Text
             of
             
               Isa.
            
             53.
             6.
             
             
               [
               The
            
             
             
               Lord
               hath
               laid
               on
               him
               the
               iniquities
               of
               us
               all
               ]
            
             hath
             delivered
             these
             Doctrines
             :
             1.
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               iniquity
               it self
               ,
               and
               not
               barely
               the
               punishment
               that
               is
               laid
               upon
               Christ
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               This
               iniquity
               of
               ours
               is
               really
               transacted
               and
               laid
               upon
               him
               ,
               truely
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               by
               so
               thinking
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               The
               laying
               of
               iniquity
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               Lords
               own
               act
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               prerogative
               alone
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
             4.
             
             
               This
               act
               is
               not
               now
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               done
               already
               .
            
             5.
             
             
               This
               grace
               of
               laying
               iniquity
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               is
               appliable
               by
               forgiveness
               of
               sin
               to
               persons
               before
               the
               least
               measure
               of
               Sanctification
               .
            
             Points
             of
             Doctrine
             in
             which
             we
             cannot
             readily
             suspect
             any
             iniquity
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             might
             pass
             with
             a
             favorable
             interpretation
             :
             But
             by
             the
             conclusions
             thence
             deduced
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             see
             that
             there
             is
             a
             snake
             in
             the
             grass
             :
             Hence
             he
             inferreth
             ,
          
          
           
           
           
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               reason
               why
               believers
               walk
               in
               bitterness
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               because
               they
               imagine
               sin
               in
               the
               Conscience
               ;
            
             whereas
             indeed
             believers
             have
             no
             sin
             at
             all
             ,
             wasting
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             lying
             as
             a
             burthen
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               our
               own
               performances
               ,
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               have
               no
               hand
               at
               all
               in
               laying
               sin
               upon
               Christ
               :
            
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             other
             end
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             save
             onely
             to
             manifest
             what
             is
             done
             long
             ago
             by
             God
             and
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               we
               may
               save
               all
               our
               care
               and
               fear
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               is
               done
               to
               our
               hand
               :
            
             yea
             to
             think
             that
             we
             must
             take
             pains
             to
             get
             pardon
             ,
             is
             a
             deceitful
             Imagination
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               That
               our
               Righteousness
               may
               hinder
               our
               closing
               with
               Christ
               ,
               so
               may
               our
               sinfulness
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Not
             much
             unlike
             is
             the
             dealing
             of
             another
             of
             the
             same
             
             Society
             :
             Who
             having
             set
             these
             two
             truths
             ;
             1.
             
             
               That
               Christ
               hath
               taken
               away
               sin
               out
               of
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               by
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               the
               effect
               whereof
               is
               Atonement
               and
               Peace
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               That
               he
               hath
               taken
               sin
               also
               out
               of
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               might
               have
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               Act.
            
             15.
             9.
             
             Hence
             he
             draweth
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               in
               effect
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               the
               Man
               of
               sin
            
             (
             whose
             design
             is
             to
             set
             up
             again
             what
             Christ
             hath
             destroyed
             )
             
               To
               perswade
               any
               that
               sin
               is
               not
               taken
               away
               out
               of
               Gods
               sight
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               till
               the
               work
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               of
               Repentance
               :
            
             To
             say
             ,
             
               That
               Baptism
               taketh
               away
               sin
               out
               of
               the
               Conscience
               ;
               Or
               ,
               that
               Repentance
               washeth
               away
               sin
               :
               That
               no
               forgiveness
               of
               sin
               with
               God
               before
               Repentance
               :
            
             Nay
             he
             closeth
             up
             the
             discourse
             with
             this
             speech
             ,
             
               Doth
               any
               declare
               Repentance
               to
               be
               a
               mean
               to
               obtain
               Remission
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               footstep
               of
               Antichrist
               .
            
          
           
             These
             inserences
             being
             so
             dissonant
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             give
             us
             cause
             to
             suspect
             the
             grounds
             on
             which
             they
             are
             builded
             ,
             and
             upon
             Examination
             we
             finde
             ,
             that
             the
             Explication
             of
             the
             Points
             delivered
             is
             not
             sound
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             man
             ,
             Who
             from
             that
             text
             
               [
               God
               hath
               laid
               on
               him
               ]
            
             grounded
             those
             Points
             aforementioned
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               God
               hath
               laid
               upon
               Christ
               all
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
            
             and
             that
             therefore
             men
             
               do
               needlesly
               trouble
               themselves
               by
               putting
               them
               again
               into
               the
               Conscience
               ;
            
             And
             that
             they
             should
             rest
             upon
             this
             
             assured
             ground
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             sins
             are
             so
             done
             away
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             Repentance
             and
             Humiliation
             for
             them
             :
             This
             man
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             either
             did
             not
             throughly
             look
             into
             the
             text
             ,
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             that
             phrase
             ,
             or
             else
             did
             willingly
             neglect
             it
             as
             not
             fit
             for
             his
             purpose
             :
             For
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             seriously
             considered
             ,
             whether
             that
             phrase
             
               [
               The
               Lord
               hath
               laid
               upon
               him
               ]
            
             doth
             intend
             any
             more
             then
             what
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             hath
             expressed
             in
             that
             verb
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               Rom.
            
             3.
             25.
             
             
               God
               hath
               set
               him
               forth
               ,
               or
               pre-ordained
               him
               to
               be
               a
               propitiation
               ,
            
             in
             which
             respect
             it
             is
             that
             he
             is
             called
             
               The
               Lamb
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               taketh
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
            
             The
             Lamb
             ,
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Expiation
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             that
             end
             :
             And
             so
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             do
             give
             us
             this
             as
             the
             intention
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             every
             one
             of
             us
             have
             gone
             astray
             ,
             and
             so
             incurred
             the
             just
             wrath
             and
             displeasure
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             doth
             not
             God
             lay
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             transgression
             upon
             our
             own
             persons
             ,
             but
             hath
             appointed
             him
             (
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             )
             to
             bear
             the
             punishment
             and
             satisfie
             the
             Iustice
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             do
             make
             the
             fault
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             bear
             the
             blame
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             mean
             and
             maner
             ,
             how
             the
             fruit
             of
             this
             sacrifice
             shall
             redound
             to
             us
             ,
             whether
             absolutely
             without
             any
             intervenient
             act
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             conditionally
             in
             and
             upon
             mans
             recourse
             to
             Christ
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             determined
             in
             that
             text
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             fought
             elswhere
             .
             Consequently
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             he
             urgeth
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               Gods
               own
               act
               to
               lay
               iniquity
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               done
               long
               since
               :
            
             We
             may
             Reply
             ,
             This
             is
             little
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             the
             Pre-ordination
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             office
             is
             Gods
             own
             act
             ,
             man
             hath
             no
             hand
             in
             it
             ;
             No
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             purchase
             of
             pardon
             ,
             that
             is
             Christs
             own
             act
             :
             Both
             these
             are
             done
             long
             since
             ,
             yet
             this
             hinders
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             the
             Application
             of
             it
             to
             man
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             till
             man
             have
             a
             being
             ,
             it
             hinders
             not
             I
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             man
             may
             have
             his
             Act
             ,
             as
             indeed
             he
             hath
             :
             The
             which
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             Analogy
             which
             holdeth
             betwixt
             the
             Type
             and
             the
             Truth
             ;
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             were
             not
             laid
             upon
             the
             Sacrifice
             but
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Man
             .
             God
             indeed
             appointed
             the
             Sacrifices
             for
             Expiation
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             sence
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             sinner
             upon
             the
             sacrifice
             ;
             but
             beside
             this
             ,
             the
             man
             that
             brought
             the
             sacrifice
             was
             to
             lay
             his
             hand
             upon
             it
             :
             And
             yet
             more
             evident
             is
             this
             in
             that
             Doctrinal
             Ceremony
             
             of
             the
             Scape-goat
             in
             
               Lev.
            
             16.
             22.
             
             Till
             the
             Priest
             by
             Confession
             of
             the
             iniquities
             and
             transgressions
             of
             the
             people
             had
             laid
             them
             on
             him
             ,
             the
             Scape-Goat
             did
             not
             bear
             them
             away
             .
             So
             that
             Man
             also
             hath
             his
             act
             in
             laying
             iniquity
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             price
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Application
             .
          
           
             Adde
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             
               [
               Vs
               all
               ]
            
             which
             he
             applyeth
             to
             sinners
             (
             contending
             against
             the
             necessity
             of
             inherent
             Qualifications
             in
             any
             ,
             to
             dispose
             them
             and
             make
             them
             fit
             to
             receive
             the
             benefit
             of
             redemption
             purchased
             )
             these
             words
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             not
             Universal
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             So
             that
             till
             a
             man
             be
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Number
             of
             Believers
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             include
             himself
             in
             the
             list
             of
             them
             to
             whom
             it
             doth
             belong
             .
             For
             why
             ?
             If
             it
             belong
             to
             sinners
             as
             sinners
             ,
             then
             to
             all
             sinners
             :
             And
             so
             he
             will
             lay
             the
             Ground
             for
             an
             Universal
             Redemption
             ,
             which
             I
             believe
             he
             doth
             not
             intend
             :
             If
             this
             Redemption
             belong
             not
             to
             all
             as
             sinners
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             promise
             run
             in
             the
             Universal
             ;
             then
             some
             act
             of
             Man
             sanctified
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             must
             come
             in
             between
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             may
             be
             included
             before
             he
             conclude
             for
             himself
             .
          
           
             Truth
             it
             is
             ,
             
               That
               no
               sin
               may
               keep
               off
               the
               penitent
               soul
               from
               closing
               with
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             if
             in
             saying
             ,
             that
             this
             grace
             is
             appliable
             by
             forgiveness
             of
             sin
             to
             persons
             before
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             sanctification
             ;
             if
             he
             intend
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             such
             is
             the
             vertue
             and
             value
             of
             Christs
             Sacrifice
             ,
             that
             no
             sin
             how
             great
             soever
             can
             hinder
             the
             hope
             of
             Pardon
             in
             case
             he
             come
             in
             and
             apply
             himself
             to
             Christ
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             man
             that
             will
             not
             subscribe
             .
             No
             sin
             may
             may
             keep
             off
             the
             Penitent
             ;
             but
             till
             man
             be
             Penitent
             ,
             no
             man
             may
             close
             with
             Christ
             nor
             conclude
             to
             himself
             the
             Remission
             of
             sin
             :
             The
             reason
             hereof
             is
             ,
             because
             mens
             names
             are
             not
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             :
             They
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             conclusion
             of
             Comfort
             is
             by
             the
             way
             of
             a
             practical
             Syllogism
             ;
             in
             which
             alway
             the
             Assumption
             is
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             touching
             that
             work
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             heart
             to
             which
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             :
             
               ex
               .
               gr.
            
             He
             that
             believeth
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             shall
             not
             perish
             :
             If
             we
             confess
             our
             sins
             ,
             he
             is
             faithful
             and
             just
             to
             forgive
             us
             our
             sins
             —
             Here
             is
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             the
             Penitent
             believer
             ;
             now
             saith
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             I
             do
             believe
             ,
             I
             do
             confess
             my
             sins
             ,
             
             this
             is
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             sanctified
             Conscience
             ,
             speaking
             the
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             upon
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             :
             Hence
             the
             conclusion
             of
             Comfort
             is
             ,
             This
             promise
             is
             mine
             ,
             My
             Portion
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             hence
             both
             peace
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             look
             upon
             the
             Antinomian
             ground
             of
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             let
             even
             reason
             judge
             whether
             it
             can
             produce
             any
             true
             consolation
             :
             
               God
               hath
               laid
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               Sinners
               upon
               Christ
               ;
               God
               justified
               the
               ungodly
               :
               But
               I
               am
               a
               sinner
               ,
               I
               am
               ungodly
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Benefit
               is
               mine
               .
            
             Is
             it
             not
             evident
             ,
             that
             except
             all
             sinners
             promiseuously
             receive
             this
             benefit
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             certainty
             of
             Comfort
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ?
             If
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             as
             who
             doubteth
             but
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             many
             ungodly
             that
             never
             had
             nor
             shall
             have
             benefit
             by
             Christ
             ;
             Is
             not
             the
             conclusion
             uncertain
             ?
             True
             saith
             the
             Author
             aforesaid
             ,
             
               Names
               of
               particular
               persons
               are
               not
               written
               in
               the
               word
               :
               But
               what
               hinders
               that
               thou
               maist
               not
               have
               part
               in
               Christ
               :
               the
               Pardon
               is
               to
               all
               theeves
               ,
               may
               not
               each
               particular
               take
               his
               part
               ?
               This
               general
               tender
               of
               free
               Grace
               is
               as
               sufficient
               for
               satisfaction
               of
               mans
               Spirit
               as
               if
               his
               name
               were
               written
               .
            
             Well
             ,
             But
             this
             Pardon
             is
             to
             all
             Theeves
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             come
             in
             ?
             And
             surely
             it
             is
             intended
             ,
             that
             they
             come
             in
             as
             Penitents
             ,
             not
             as
             perverse
             rebellious
             Persons
             ,
             and
             till
             they
             come
             in
             thus
             ,
             can
             they
             claim
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Kings
             pardon
             ?
             And
             therefore
             whereas
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               Hath
               the
               Lord
               given
               thee
               an
               heart
               to
               come
               in
               ,
               that
               thou
               fain
               wouldest
               have
               Christ
               if
               thou
               durst
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               ;
               He
               should
               deny
               himself
               if
               he
               should
               cast
               thee
               off
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             precious
             truth
             if
             rightly
             understood
             ;
             But
             in
             his
             Intention
             it
             halteth
             :
             For
             besides
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             giveth
             an
             heart
             to
             come
             in
             to
             Christ
             ,
             he
             giveth
             an
             holy
             heart
             ,
             an
             humble
             and
             penitent
             heart
             ,
             an
             heart
             no
             less
             ready
             to
             take
             Christ
             for
             a
             Lord
             then
             for
             a
             Saviour
             :
             Nay
             indeed
             ,
             more
             desirous
             of
             this
             then
             of
             that
             :
             Not
             that
             he
             might
             merit
             favor
             by
             his
             service
             ;
             but
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             Love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             much
             desirous
             that
             Christ
             should
             now
             be
             glorified
             by
             him
             (
             as
             formerly
             he
             hath
             been
             dishonored
             )
             before
             himself
             be
             glorified
             by
             Christ
             .
             Besides
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             of
             comfort
             grounded
             upon
             the
             general
             tender
             of
             free-grace
             ,
             is
             not
             by
             the
             Assumption
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               sinner
               ,
            
             I
             am
             a
             theef
             :
             But
             by
             this
             ,
             
               I
               do
               come
               in
               :
            
             Hereupon
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             cast
             me
             off
             ;
             And
             ,
             this
             coming
             in
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             believe
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               Joh.
            
             1.
             12.
             
             And
             what
             is
             that
             ,
             but
             to
             rest
             upon
             him
             for
             salvation
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             the
             general
             tender
             of
             free-grace
             made
             to
             sinners
             is
             conditional
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             benefit
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             
               viz.
               If
               they
               come
               in
               and
               cast
               themselves
               upon
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             there
             is
             hope
             of
             Pardon
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             may
             appear
             that
             this
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Doctor
             did
             intend
             ,
             howsoever
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             the
             point
             his
             words
             did
             seem
             to
             drive
             farther
             ;
             for
             thus
             he
             concludeth
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Sermons
             :
             
               So
               then
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               sinfulness
               which
               thou
               findest
               in
               thy self
               ,
               thou
               maist
               boldly
               come
               to
               Christ
               and
               commit
               thy self
               unto
               him
               as
               an
               All-sufficient
               Saviour
               .
            
          
           
             Touching
             the
             second
             Author
             ,
             who
             hath
             more
             covertly
             and
             more
             cautelously
             delivered
             himself
             ,
             he
             sets
             it
             down
             as
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               sin
               is
               not
               taken
               away
               out
               of
               the
               Conscience
               till
               the
               work
               of
               Baptism
               and
               of
               Repentance
               .
            
             Particularly
             touching
             Baptism
             this
             he
             censureth
             as
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Man
             of
             Sin
             ,
             
               That
               Baptism
               doth
               take
               away
               sin
               out
               of
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               :
            
             And
             well
             he
             may
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             maintained
             in
             that
             sense
             which
             he
             opposeth
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             As
             an
             Ordinance
             which
             hath
             in
             it
             a
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             of
             taking
             away
             sins
             not
             derived
             from
             ,
             and
             subservient
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             In
             this
             sense
             ,
             if
             any
             do
             maintain
             any
             efficacy
             in
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             
               Anathema
               .
            
             But
             if
             it
             be
             no
             derogation
             to
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             word
             is
             said
             to
             have
             an
             effectual
             working
             power
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             causing
             them
             by
             Repentance
             to
             return
             to
             God
             :
             In
             as
             much
             as
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Ministery
             is
             subservient
             to
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             Instrument
             by
             which
             the
             spirit
             worketh
             ,
             Why
             is
             it
             derogatory
             to
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             hath
             an
             effectual
             power
             in
             this
             act
             of
             taking
             away
             sin
             out
             of
             the
             conscience
             ;
             In
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             intended
             hereby
             to
             ascribe
             no
             efficacy
             at
             all
             to
             it
             ,
             save
             only
             as
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             application
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             this
             also
             subservient
             to
             the
             spirit
             .
             The
             blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             that
             that
             taketh
             away
             sin
             out
             of
             the
             Conscience
             :
             But
             then
             doth
             it
             perform
             this
             spiritual
             cure
             when
             it
             is
             applyed
             ;
             And
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             a
             mean
             of
             application
             :
             A
             mean
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             spirit
             applyeth
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             unto
             the
             Conscience
             :
             In
             which
             respect
             ,
             by
             a
             communication
             of
             Phrases
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               To
               wash
               away
               Sin
               ,
               Act.
            
             22.
             16.
             
             And
             God
             is
             said
             to
             save
             us
             
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               
               Regeneration
               ,
            
             Titus
             3.
             5.
             
             And
             Christ
             is
             said
             
               to
               cleanse
               his
               Church
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               water
               ,
            
             Ephesians
             5.
             26.
             
             Not
             as
             if
             any
             vertue
             were
             in
             the
             Water
             ,
             which
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             denyeth
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             3.
             21.
             
             But
             because
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             which
             hath
             that
             vertue
             in
             it
             is
             applied
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Administration
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             therefore
             for
             him
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               if
               Baptism
               taketh
               away
               sin
               out
               of
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               then
               hath
               not
               Christ
               finished
               the
               taking
               away
               sin
               by
               his
               one
               and
               alone
               offering
               ;
            
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             beside
             the
             paying
             of
             the
             price
             ,
             there
             must
             also
             be
             an
             Application
             of
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             work
             is
             not
             done
             ;
             A
             wound
             in
             the
             flesh
             is
             not
             cured
             by
             the
             preparation
             of
             an
             effectual
             Plaister
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Application
             of
             it
             to
             the
             wound
             .
             Nor
             can
             there
             be
             any
             perfection
             to
             the
             creature
             ,
             without
             the
             Application
             of
             this
             price
             ,
             of
             this
             Plaister
             .
             This
             he
             was
             not
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             seeketh
             to
             make
             his
             advantage
             ;
             for
             thus
             he
             argueth
             ,
             
               Is
               there
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               any
               perfection
               to
               the
               Creature
               ,
               without
               Application
               ?
            
             Surely
             no
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               Heb.
            
             10.
             14.
             
             
               By
               one
               offering
               he
               hath
               perfected
               for
               ever
               them
               that
               are
               sanctified
               ;
            
             What
             he
             would
             hence
             conclude
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             .
             Will
             he
             from
             the
             word
             
               [
               Hath
               perfected
               ]
            
             conclude
             the
             Application
             already
             past
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             From
             the
             very
             hour
             of
             Christs
             Passion
             ?
             How
             can
             that
             be
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             here
             said
             to
             be
             perfected
             by
             that
             one
             sacrifice
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             are
             sanctified
             ?
             Are
             any
             sanctified
             but
             by
             the
             Communion
             of
             Christs
             spirit
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             Communion
             presuppose
             an
             Union
             ?
             Is
             not
             that
             Union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             sealed
             to
             us
             in
             our
             Baptism
             ?
             
               Sanctified
               persons
               then
               are
               perfected
               by
               that
               one
               sacrifice
               ;
            
             Yet
             how
             perfected
             ?
             All
             at
             once
             ?
             Not
             so
             ,
             But
             the
             ground-work
             of
             their
             perfect
             consummation
             is
             laid
             in
             that
             one
             sacrifice
             ;
             And
             so
             laid
             ,
             that
             in
             due
             time
             by
             the
             vertue
             and
             power
             thereof
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             offering
             they
             shall
             be
             perfected
             .
             The
             true
             meaning
             therefore
             of
             them
             that
             say
             (
             if
             any
             do
             say
             it
             in
             those
             terms
             )
             that
             
               sin
               is
               not
               taken
               away
               out
               of
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               till
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               it
               be
               taken
               away
               :
            
             Their
             meaning
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             till
             the
             Elect
             of
             God
             be
             really
             and
             actually
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             actually
             made
             partakers
             of
             that
             Remission
             which
             was
             purchased
             for
             them
             by
             that
             sacrifice
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             they
             do
             call
             upon
             Converts
             and
             Believers
             ,
             as
             did
             
             
               Ananias
            
             upon
             
               Paul
               ,
               Arise
               and
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               wash
               away
               thy
               sins
               .
            
             A
             text
             plainly
             proving
             ,
             that
             Baptism
             hath
             some
             kinde
             of
             work
             and
             efficacy
             in
             washing
             away
             sin
             ;
             He
             Objecteth
             ,
             
               That
               these
               words
               were
               spoken
               to
               a
               Believer
               ;
               Consequently
               ,
               If
            
             Paul
             
               was
               already
               a
               Believer
               ,
               and
               yet
               his
               sins
               not
               washed
               away
               until
               he
               were
               Baptized
               :
               Then
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               sin
               is
               not
               alway
               pardoned
               to
               a
               Believer
               .
            
             But
             this
             Objection
             doth
             nothing
             hinder
             the
             Conclusion
             set
             down
             :
             Because
             ,
             Though
             
               Paul
            
             as
             a
             Believer
             had
             right
             to
             the
             benefits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             Believers
             ;
             yet
             could
             he
             not
             have
             fruition
             of
             them
             till
             he
             had
             taken
             possession
             of
             Christ
             by
             being
             incorporated
             into
             him
             ;
             Faith
             is
             the
             hand
             of
             man
             to
             receive
             ,
             but
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             convey
             unto
             us
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             benefits
             :
             Might
             not
             he
             have
             learned
             this
             out
             of
             that
             text
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               and
               is
               baptized
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             had
             he
             well
             marked
             it
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             nothing
             added
             by
             Baptism
             to
             complete
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             enjoyned
             ?
             I
             demand
             ,
             Whether
             a
             Believer
             ,
             suppose
             him
             to
             live
             and
             dye
             in
             the
             wilful
             neglect
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             can
             be
             saved
             ?
             Nay
             more
             ,
             suppose
             him
             to
             have
             been
             an
             Alien
             ,
             a
             stranger
             ,
             or
             as
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             a
             Persecuter
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             now
             a
             Convert
             as
             
               Paul
            
             was
             ,
             nay
             a
             professor
             and
             zealous
             Preacher
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             have
             washt
             away
             his
             sins
             in
             the
             sense
             that
             this
             man
             giveth
             of
             
               Ananias
            
             words
             (
             The
             sense
             of
             those
             words
             of
             
               Ananias
            
             which
             
               H.
               D.
            
             giveth
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Break
               off
               thy
               sins
               —
               It
               is
               a
               washing
               in
               conversation
               ,
            
             sc.
             
               To
               manifest
               to
               the
               world
               that
               thou
               art
               another
               man
               :
            
             And
             he
             noteth
             ,
             
               That
               one
               washed
               in
               respect
               of
               Gods
               imputation
               ,
               and
               washed
               in
               Conscience
               in
               respect
               of
               manifestation
               and
               apprehension
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               may
               yet
               be
               exhorted
               to
               wash
               in
               respect
               of
               Conversation
               :
            
             By
             which
             it
             seemeth
             that
             there
             was
             no
             farther
             use
             of
             Baptism
             to
             
               Paul
            
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             save
             only
             to
             manifest
             to
             the
             world
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Convert
             ,
             which
             I
             suppose
             is
             so
             sensless
             a
             position
             ,
             that
             it
             needeth
             no
             Refutation
             :
             )
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             suppose
             a
             man
             thus
             to
             have
             washt
             away
             his
             sins
             ,
             Can
             all
             this
             profit
             him
             to
             salvation
             ,
             if
             he
             wilfully
             reject
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             ?
             Can
             he
             by
             his
             profession
             and
             Preaching
             obtain
             a
             part
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             pardon
             of
             this
             wilfulness
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             except
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             all
             ages
             hath
             hitherto
             wanted
             
             light
             and
             sight
             to
             see
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             that
             text
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Ioh.
            
             3.
             5.
             reprehending
             
               Nicodemus
            
             for
             his
             backwardness
             in
             this
             Duty
             ,
             is
             very
             clear
             and
             evident
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             Negative
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               such
               a
               man
               so
               wilfully
               rejecting
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               cannot
               plead
               his
               Faith
               ,
               nor
               have
               entrance
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             This
             man
             is
             not
             more
             out
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             in
             the
             next
             point
             ,
             touching
             Repentance
             .
             This
             doth
             he
             account
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Man
             of
             Sin
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               Repentance
               doth
               wash
               away
               sin
               ;
               that
               Repentance
               is
               a
               mean
               to
               obtain
               Remission
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               no
               forgiveness
               with
               God
               before
               Repentancce
               .
            
             Touching
             that
             first
             Expression
             ,
             We
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             Repentance
             doth
             wash
             away
             sin
             in
             any
             other
             sense
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             forgiveness
             of
             sin
             to
             the
             impenitent
             .
             It
             is
             necessary
             as
             a
             passive
             Qualification
             .
             It
             hath
             no
             efficacy
             in
             procuring
             pardon
             or
             perfecting
             forgiveness
             ,
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             fitteth
             the
             person
             to
             receive
             it
             :
             And
             this
             is
             no
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Man
             of
             Sin
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Moses
            
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
             True
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             it
             was
             so
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             
               Contrition
               and
               Confession
               went
               before
               Remission
               ;
               But
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               Remission
               doth
               go
               before
               Contrition
               .
            
             This
             is
             soon
             said
             ,
             But
             how
             is
             it
             proved
             ?
             What
             text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             what
             Argument
             from
             any
             text
             of
             Scripture
             ?
             The
             worldly
             Tabernacle
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             was
             it
             not
             a
             figure
             and
             patern
             of
             Heavenly
             things
             ?
             May
             we
             not
             see
             ,
             as
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             shadowed
             forth
             in
             those
             sacrifices
             of
             Expiation
             ,
             so
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             sinner
             expressed
             in
             those
             Legal
             Purifications
             ?
             To
             this
             he
             Answereth
             ,
             
               That
               Contrition
               went
               before
               Remission
               in
               our
               High
               Priest
               :
               He
               was
               bruised
               ,
               broken
               ,
               slain
               before
               any
               Remission
               ;
            
             This
             no
             man
             doubteth
             :
             But
             we
             demand
             ,
             Whether
             ,
             as
             then
             ,
             Contrition
             was
             required
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             before
             by
             their
             sacrifice
             they
             could
             have
             Remission
             :
             So
             now
             also
             ,
             it
             be
             not
             required
             that
             Contrition
             be
             found
             in
             us
             before
             we
             obtain
             Remission
             by
             the
             sacrisice
             of
             Christ
             ;
             At
             no
             hand
             will
             he
             endure
             to
             hear
             of
             this
             :
             
               Christ
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               confesseth
               our
               sins
               ,
               offereth
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               maketh
               peace
               through
               his
               Blood
               ,
               and
               calleth
               upon
               us
               to
               believe
               this
               Peace
               and
               Atonement
               made
               .
            
             This
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             But
             still
             insist
             upon
             this
             ,
             Whether
             Contrition
             be
             not
             required
             of
             Believers
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             
             well
             as
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             capable
             of
             Remission
             ;
             If
             not
             ,
             What
             is
             there
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             answer
             to
             that
             figure
             ?
             I
             finde
             it
             interserted
             in
             a
             parenthesis
             ,
             
               That
               Preist
               ,
               sacrifices
               and
               people
               ,
               were
               all
               of
               them
               figures
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             What
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             I
             cannot
             guess
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             this
             ,
             That
             Christ
             must
             be
             all
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             :
             Upon
             him
             must
             lie
             no
             less
             the
             work
             of
             Repentance
             for
             sin
             ,
             then
             of
             satisfaction
             .
             Thus
             shall
             the
             burthen
             be
             increased
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             be
             cased
             to
             the
             sinner
             ;
             had
             the
             Scripture
             revealed
             it
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             we
             had
             received
             it
             ;
             now
             we
             may
             not
             .
             Well
             it
             is
             that
             Christ
             hath
             done
             for
             us
             ,
             what
             we
             could
             not
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             He
             hath
             made
             satisfaction
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             much
             if
             he
             require
             of
             us
             what
             we
             may
             well
             do
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             To
             be
             truely
             contrite
             and
             penitent
             for
             our
             sins
             .
             
               But
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Faith
               which
               is
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Remission
               must
               needs
               go
               before
               Contrition
               ,
               else
               would
               it
               be
               sin
               :
               For
               whatsoever
               is
               not
               of
               Faith
               is
               sin
               ,
               Rom.
            
             14.
             23.
             
             I
             might
             justly
             reply
             and
             say
             ,
             Like
             point
             ,
             like
             proof
             .
             Neither
             is
             justifying
             Faith
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Remission
             ;
             Nor
             doth
             that
             text
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             speak
             of
             justifying
             Faith
             .
             But
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             if
             Faith
             be
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Remission
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             fully
             past
             ,
             and
             already
             in
             possession
             ,
             it
             doth
             rather
             take
             away
             Contrition
             then
             call
             for
             it
             :
             There
             is
             no
             place
             for
             sorrow
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             the
             spirits
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             full
             possession
             of
             Remission
             ,
             do
             not
             now
             any
             more
             weep
             and
             shed
             tears
             for
             the
             sins
             that
             they
             have
             committed
             .
             He
             addeth
             ,
             
               We
               do
               not
               therefore
               believe
               Remission
               ,
               because
               we
               repent
               ;
               But
               therefore
               repent
               ,
               because
               we
               believe
               Remission
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             We
             do
             both
             ;
             we
             believe
             Remission
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             repent
             ,
             not
             as
             if
             there
             were
             any
             merit
             in
             our
             repentance
             to
             deserve
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             there
             is
             truth
             in
             God
             to
             perform
             his
             Promises
             :
             And
             we
             repent
             ,
             because
             we
             believe
             Remission
             .
             Here
             note
             ,
             That
             to
             believe
             Remission
             may
             be
             considered
             either
             in
             the
             Promise
             or
             in
             the
             Performance
             :
             The
             Promise
             of
             Remission
             is
             made
             for
             the
             Penitent
             ,
             and
             Repentance
             required
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             fit
             men
             for
             it
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             evident
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Mar.
            
             1.
             15.
             
             
               Act.
            
             2.
             38.
             and
             3.
             19.
             
             The
             performance
             of
             this
             promised
             Remission
             doth
             presuppose
             Penitency
             in
             the
             sinner
             ;
             yea
             and
             doth
             put
             him
             more
             upon
             it
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             as
             of
             Faith
             there
             is
             one
             act
             that
             doth
             go
             before
             
             Remission
             ,
             and
             another
             act
             that
             doth
             follow
             after
             :
             So
             also
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             there
             is
             somthing
             of
             it
             doth
             go
             before
             Faith
             ,
             and
             something
             also
             doth
             follow
             after
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             saith
             this
             Author
             ,
             
               Judas
               Repentance
               may
               go
               before
               Faith
               ,
               i.
               e.
               before
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Remission
               :
               But
               Godly
               Repentance
               doth
               follow
               after
               .
            
             I
             might
             reply
             ,
             That
             is
             improperly
             said
             to
             go
             before
             this
             Faith
             ,
             when
             as
             this
             Faith
             doth
             never
             follow
             after
             .
             Doubtless
             if
             Faith
             be
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Remission
             ,
             it
             doth
             never
             follow
             upon
             
               Judas
            
             Repentance
             .
             But
             this
             I
             rather
             reply
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             a
             
               Judas
            
             Repentance
             that
             went
             before
             Remission
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             a
             
               Judas
            
             Repentance
             which
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             call
             for
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             their
             sin
             might
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             3.
             19.
             
             Nor
             can
             it
             with
             reason
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               Repent
               and
               be
               converted
               ,
               that
               your
               sins
               may
               be
               blotted
               out
               —
            
             doth
             leave
             them
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             unless
             they
             do
             repent
             their
             sins
             shall
             not
             be
             blotted
             out
             :
             And
             again
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             do
             repent
             ,
             their
             sin
             shall
             be
             blotted
             out
             ;
             Consequently
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Repentance
             which
             is
             required
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             obtain
             Remission
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             warrant
             of
             Scripture-Text
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             Doctrine
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             not
             footstep
             of
             the
             Man
             of
             Sin
             to
             declare
             Repentance
             as
             a
             mean
             of
             Remission
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Question
             propounded
             ,
             
               viz.
               Whence
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               sin
               doth
               trouble
               and
               terrifie
               the
               Conscience
               ?
            
             I
             should
             rather
             give
             this
             answer
             ;
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               Because
               sin
               is
               not
               yet
               taken
               away
               out
               of
               the
               Conscience
               by
               the
               Application
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             To
             say
             that
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             when
             we
             feel
             the
             sting
             and
             terror
             thereof
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             in
             effect
             to
             say
             .
             No
             mote
             in
             the
             eye
             ,
             no
             thorn
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             when
             we
             feel
             the
             pain
             and
             pricking
             of
             it
             ?
             How
             doth
             it
             vex
             if
             it
             be
             not
             there
             ?
             Doubtless
             while
             it
             vexeth
             it
             is
             not
             quite
             taken
             forth
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             rankling
             of
             it
             quite
             healed
             :
             The
             Indisposition
             of
             the
             Body
             may
             adde
             to
             the
             distemper
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             removed
             and
             cured
             by
             Physick
             :
             But
             when
             the
             body
             is
             in
             good
             order
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Conscience
             in
             spiritual
             distress
             ;
             doth
             it
             not
             appear
             that
             sin
             lyeth
             at
             the
             Door
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             Conscience
             by
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Application
             of
             the
             Plaister
             is
             no
             less
             necessary
             then
             the
             preparation
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Brazen-serpent
             set
             up
             cured
             none
             that
             would
             not
             look
             up
             to
             it
             :
             Nor
             doth
             Christ
             cure
             any
             
             that
             will
             not
             believe
             him
             .
             And
             how
             do
             we
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             apply
             our selves
             to
             him
             for
             remedy
             ?
          
           
             This
             application
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             Minstery
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ;
             hence
             it
             is
             called
             
               The
               Ministery
               of
               Reconciliation
               ;
            
             In
             which
             and
             by
             which
             God
             dispenseth
             his
             favors
             and
             comforts
             to
             them
             of
             his
             Houshold
             :
             And
             by
             those
             Ordinances
             doth
             he
             bring
             home
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             Soul
             and
             Conscience
             of
             the
             worthy
             receiver
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             was
             not
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             till
             the
             sacrifice
             appointed
             for
             this
             or
             that
             sin
             was
             offered
             (
             which
             is
             not
             improbably
             aleaged
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             the
             sin
             of
             
               David
            
             lay
             so
             heavy
             upon
             him
             ,
             even
             because
             he
             made
             no
             hast
             to
             confess
             his
             sin
             and
             to
             bring
             his
             sacrifice
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             Remission
             )
             so
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             sin
             is
             not
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             till
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             Reconciliation
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             Conscience
             for
             the
             cure
             thereof
             :
             God
             hath
             appointed
             the
             Ministery
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             have
             his
             Ordinances
             honored
             ,
             and
             workings
             of
             his
             spirit
             in
             them
             acknowledged
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             this
             cause
             that
             many
             who
             seek
             for
             Comfort
             with
             much
             importunity
             of
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             ,
             yet
             are
             held
             off
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ;
             Even
             because
             they
             do
             not
             address
             themselves
             to
             God
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             ?
             And
             here
             is
             that
             necessity
             and
             usefulness
             of
             Baptism
             to
             take
             away
             sin
             out
             of
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             so
             much
             displeased
             the
             Antinomian
             Doctor
             ,
             nor
             of
             Baptism
             only
             but
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             also
             ;
             yea
             of
             the
             whole
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Not
             as
             if
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             the
             Ministery
             that
             dispenseth
             them
             ,
             had
             any
             power
             and
             efficacy
             in
             themselves
             :
             But
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             because
             these
             are
             the
             Instruments
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             applying
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             alone
             is
             the
             remedy
             of
             our
             spiritual
             malady
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               :
            
             This
             Ministerial
             Application
             is
             only
             to
             the
             worthy
             Receiver
             ;
             And
             none
             such
             doth
             the
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             acknowledge
             ,
             but
             him
             who
             being
             truly
             humbled
             and
             grieved
             for
             his
             sin
             ,
             for
             this
             and
             that
             sin
             in
             particular
             ,
             doth
             judge
             himself
             :
             And
             then
             by
             Faith
             looking
             up
             to
             Christ
             on
             the
             Cross
             (
             as
             did
             Israel
             look
             up
             to
             the
             brazen
             serpent
             )
             and
             resting
             upon
             the
             passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             satisfaction
             of
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             desireth
             to
             be
             purged
             in
             his
             Blood
             :
             And
             in
             testimony
             of
             his
             Faith
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             
             doth
             draw
             near
             to
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Application
             ,
             that
             therein
             he
             may
             be
             made
             partaker
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             purge
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             quiet
             his
             minde
             :
             And
             here
             is
             the
             necessity
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             Remission
             (
             the
             second
             point
             of
             Antichristianism
             in
             the
             Antinomians
             account
             )
             Not
             as
             if
             Repentance
             hath
             any
             efficacy
             of
             a
             meritorious
             ,
             yea
             or
             of
             an
             efficient
             cause
             ;
             but
             because
             Faith
             neither
             ought
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             can
             close
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             draw
             vertue
             from
             him
             for
             the
             purging
             of
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             when
             it self
             is
             lodged
             in
             a
             penitent
             soul
             :
             The
             Reason
             is
             ,
             Because
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             promise
             of
             pardon
             by
             Christ
             be
             receiv'd
             by
             man
             as
             it
             is
             tendred
             to
             him
             :
             And
             this
             is
             not
             to
             the
             sinner
             as
             a
             sinner
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             sinner
             as
             humble
             and
             penitent
             ,
             as
             before
             was
             shewed
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             the
             Answer
             of
             the
             Question
             returns
             to
             this
             ,
             Sin
             doth
             yet
             terrifie
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             Christ
             on
             the
             Cross
             hath
             satisfied
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             obtained
             reconciliation
             for
             the
             sinner
             :
             Because
             otherwhiles
             men
             are
             not
             careful
             to
             seek
             for
             the
             Application
             of
             Christs
             blood
             to
             themselves
             ,
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             appointed
             .
             What
             wonder
             if
             
               Israel
            
             dye
             of
             the
             serpent
             bitings
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             look
             up
             to
             the
             Brazen
             serpent
             :
             so
             here
             ,
             if
             men
             neglect
             the
             means
             of
             remedy
             ,
             what
             wonder
             is
             it
             if
             they
             lie
             and
             languish
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             even
             they
             that
             have
             often
             sought
             to
             God
             in
             these
             Ordinances
             ;
             yea
             and
             with
             much
             care
             have
             prepared
             themselves
             for
             the
             worthy
             receiving
             of
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             finde
             that
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             which
             is
             expected
             .
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             It
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             But
             do
             they
             withal
             rest
             upon
             it
             as
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             apply
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             seal
             unto
             the
             soul
             the
             Assurance
             of
             peace
             and
             pardon
             ?
             Do
             they
             I
             say
             rest
             in
             it
             ;
             or
             do
             they
             expect
             to
             receive
             their
             Assurance
             by
             some
             irradiation
             and
             immediate
             revelation
             of
             the
             spirit
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             error
             of
             some
             ;
             Others
             are
             careless
             in
             their
             walking
             afterward
             :
             They
             forget
             that
             Caveat
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               speak
               peace
               to
               his
               people
               :
               But
               let
               them
               not
               return
               again
               to
               folly
               ,
            
             Psa.
             85.
             8.
             
             What
             wonder
             if
             the
             re-admission
             of
             sin
             into
             the
             soul
             ,
             renew
             the
             sting
             and
             terror
             of
             Conscience
             .
             Satan
             re-entring
             brings
             seven
             other
             spirits
             worse
             then
             himself
             :
             Hence
             commonly
             the
             terror
             afterward
             is
             greater
             then
             before
             :
             Impossible
             it
             is
             that
             the
             soul
             should
             finde
             sweetness
             insin
             ,
             desire
             it
             ,
             delight
             in
             it
             :
             And
             
             the
             Conscience
             not
             fear
             and
             tremble
             at
             the
             thought
             of
             Hel
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             
               Corol.
            
             To
             close
             up
             all
             :
             Is
             the
             Conscience
             terrified
             ?
             See
             the
             way
             to
             finde
             remedy
             ,
             and
             how
             thou
             maist
             provide
             for
             comfort
             .
             Not
             in
             the
             Antinomian
             way
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             by
             a
             violent
             perswasion
             of
             this
             ,
             
               That
               thy
               sin
               was
               long
               since
               laid
               upon
               Christ
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Passion
               ;
            
             But
             by
             seeking
             for
             the
             Application
             of
             his
             blood
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             Prepare
             thee
             for
             the
             worthy
             receiving
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             renewing
             thy
             Repentance
             :
             By
             Faith
             look
             upon
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             hear
             him
             speaking
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             the
             assured
             remedy
             of
             all
             spiritual
             diseases
             and
             distresses
             :
             carefully
             watch
             against
             future
             Tentations
             ;
             take
             heed
             of
             relapsing
             into
             sin
             :
             Remember
             that
             as
             Christ
             hath
             joyned
             these
             two
             Petitions
             ,
             
               Forgive
               us
               our
               Trespasses
               ,
            
             and
             
               Lead
               us
               not
               into
               Tentation
               ;
            
             so
             hath
             he
             bound
             up
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             in
             the
             cautelous
             observation
             of
             the
             latter
             :
             Whoso
             doth
             not
             watch
             against
             Tentation
             ,
             loseth
             all
             comfort
             of
             Remission
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           THE
           ARGUMENTS
           OF
           
             The
             Compassionate
             Samaritan
             ,
          
        
         
           Touching
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           the
           compulsion
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           Examined
           .
        
         
           THe
           intent
           and
           scope
           of
           the
           Book
           is
           to
           shew
           ,
           That
           the
           Magistrate
           ought
           not
           to
           punish
           any
           for
           the
           profession
           of
           his
           Conscience
           (
           by
           Conscience
           he
           meaneth
           the
           mans
           present
           judgement
           and
           opinion
           )
           though
           it
           be
           contrary
           to
           what
           is
           determined
           by
           Authority
           .
           His
           Arguments
           be
           these
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           punishment
           is
           not
           due
           to
           what
           is
           necessitated
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           no
           man
           can
           presume
           of
           infallibility
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           the
           Magistrate
           ought
           not
           to
           compel
           any
           man
           to
           sin
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Argument
             .
          
           
             
               
                 VVHere
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 ,
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 punishment
                 ,
                 Because
                 punishment
                 is
                 the
                 just
                 recompence
                 of
                 voluntary
                 Actions
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 necessitated
                 .
                 But
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 necessitated
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 which
                 he
                 holdeth
                 :
                 Nor
                 can
                 he
                 chuse
                 but
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 judgement
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 Because
                 his
                 reason
                 doth
                 necessarily
                 enforce
                 him
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 concludeth
                 the
                 Position
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ans.
              
               Grant
               indeed
               ,
               Where
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               punishment
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               concurrence
               of
               the
               will
               :
               Or
               if
               that
               necessitation
               proceed
               not
               from
               a
               faulty
               cause
               :
               
                 ex
                 .
                 gr.
              
               The
               spider
               is
               by
               instinct
               of
               nature
               necessitated
               to
               make
               poison
               ,
               as
               the
               Bee
               to
               make
               honey
               :
               The
               sinew
               that
               shrank
               in
               
                 Jacobs
              
               thigh
               ,
               or
               the
               joynt
               that
               is
               dislocated
               ,
               necessitateth
               a
               man
               to
               halt
               ,
               he
               cannot
               chuse
               ;
               Yet
               here
               is
               no
               punishment
               due
               ,
               because
               here
               is
               no
               concurrence
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               nor
               is
               this
               necessitation
               from
               a
               faulty
               cause
               .
               But
               now
               when
               drunkenness
               doth
               necessitate
               some
               to
               lust
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               wrath
               ;
               Or
               rather
               ,
               when
               corruption
               doth
               necessitate
               wicked
               men
               and
               Angels
               to
               sin
               (
               such
               is
               their
               present
               condition
               ,
               they
               can
               do
               nothing
               but
               sin
               )
               Yet
               is
               not
               this
               necessitation
               an
               excuse
               to
               save
               from
               punishment
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               not
               from
               natural
               instinct
               ,
               but
               from
               voluntary
               consent
               ,
               it
               is
               from
               a
               faulty
               cause
               :
               so
               that
               it
               is
               not
               always
               true
               ,
               that
               where
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               ,
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               punishment
               .
               Consequently
               ,
               we
               must
               inquire
               ,
               Whence
               this
               necessity
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               That
               he
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               be
               of
               that
               opinion
               ,
               whence
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               cometh
               ;
               Whether
               from
               a
               faulty
               or
               a
               faultless
               cause
               :
               He
               saith
               ,
               His
               reason
               concludeth
               it
               to
               be
               so
               and
               so
               ;
               And
               hereby
               he
               is
               necessitated
               to
               be
               of
               this
               opinion
               ;
               He
               cannot
               believe
               otherwise
               then
               his
               reason
               guideth
               him
               :
               Nor
               indeed
               ,
               is
               it
               fit
               he
               should
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               that
               reason
               so
               concludeth
               :
               But
               then
               ,
               enquire
               farther
               ,
               whence
               is
               it
               that
               his
               reason
               doth
               so
               conclude
               ?
               Is
               it
               from
               the
               clearness
               of
               the
               Argument
               ?
               Or
               from
               the
               cloudiness
               of
               his
               understanding
               ?
               In
               some
               things
               there
               is
               such
               clearness
               in
               the
               Argument
               ,
               and
               such
               evidence
               in
               the
               light
               thereof
               ,
               that
               the
               judgement
               cannot
               but
               rest
               in
               it
               :
               
                 ex
                 .
                 gr.
              
               The
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Duties
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ;
               The
               truth
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               the
               equity
               of
               the
               other
               is
               so
               clear
               ,
               that
               reason
               cannot
               but
               see
               the
               evidence
               ,
               and
               conclude
               accordingly
               .
               But
               in
               respect
               of
               some
               other
               things
               ,
               though
               no
               less
               true
               ,
               and
               good
               in
               themselves
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               such
               cloudiness
               and
               darkness
               in
               the
               understanding
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               apprehend
               the
               evidence
               and
               force
               of
               that
               Argument
               and
               Reason
               which
               is
               aleaged
               ,
               and
               so
               for
               the
               present
               it
               is
               hindred
               in
               yielding
               assent
               to
               them
               ;
               But
               then
               ,
               the
               next
               enquiry
               is
               ,
               what
               may
               be
               the
               ground
               or
               spring
               of
               this
               darkness
               and
               obscurity
               ?
               Whether
               weakness
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               
               or
               wilfulness
               and
               prejudice
               .
               If
               ignorance
               ,
               good
               reason
               that
               as
               yet
               the
               party
               be
               excused
               from
               punishment
               ,
               till
               farther
               information
               ?
               Not
               so
               ,
               if
               it
               proceed
               from
               passion
               and
               prejudice
               .
               And
               would
               you
               know
               ,
               whether
               it
               proceed
               from
               the
               one
               or
               from
               the
               other
               ;
               Consider
               these
               Rules
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               it
               proceed
               from
               weakness
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               wilfulness
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               in
               the
               man
               a
               readiness
               ,
               yea
               a
               diligence
               to
               enquire
               and
               search
               for
               farther
               information
               ,
               glad
               he
               is
               to
               be
               instructed
               :
               Not
               so
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               is
               negligent
               and
               careless
               to
               enquire
               ,
               he
               liketh
               his
               present
               opinion
               ,
               and
               so
               pleadeth
               Conscience
               ,
               when
               indeed
               it
               is
               affection
               ,
               and
               affectation
               that
               doth
               wholly
               guide
               him
               :
               He
               would
               not
               be
               convinced
               of
               an
               Error
               ,
               least
               he
               should
               lose
               what
               he
               hopeth
               to
               receive
               in
               holding
               this
               way
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               from
               ignorance
               and
               weakness
               ,
               it
               is
               attended
               with
               meekness
               and
               humility
               :
               Not
               so
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               is
               swelling
               ,
               supercilious
               ,
               self-seeking
               and
               self-conceited
               ,
               ready
               to
               contemn
               others
               ;
               at
               no
               hand
               ready
               to
               yield
               ,
               no
               not
               even
               to
               know
               truths
               ,
               if
               he
               perceive
               that
               they
               cross
               the
               conceit
               which
               he
               hath
               taken
               up
               .
               Whereas
               the
               weak
               Christian
               is
               ready
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               gifts
               and
               graces
               of
               others
               that
               are
               contrary
               minded
               ;
               nor
               will
               he
               deny
               any
               truth
               ,
               though
               he
               cannot
               as
               yet
               acknowledge
               this
               in
               question
               to
               be
               a
               truth
               ,
               and
               ●o
               subscribe
               unto
               it
               .
               Nor
               will
               he
               (
               as
               doth
               the
               other
               too
               frequently
               )
               censure
               those
               that
               are
               contrary
               minded
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Weakness
               and
               Ignorance
               ,
               causeth
               in
               him
               sadness
               and
               sorrow
               of
               Heart
               ,
               in
               the
               consideration
               of
               his
               own
               dulness
               :
               Grieved
               he
               is
               that
               he
               cannot
               see
               ,
               what
               other
               holy
               Saints
               and
               servants
               of
               God
               do
               see
               :
               Hence
               also
               ,
               hearty
               prayer
               that
               God
               would
               reveal
               this
               truth
               also
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               may
               comply
               with
               that
               duty
               of
               Obedience
               which
               he
               oweth
               to
               Authority
               .
               Not
               so
               the
               other
               ,
               He
               neither
               grieveth
               nor
               prayeth
               ,
               but
               pleaseth
               himself
               ,
               and
               pleadeth
               against
               Authority
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               censureth
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               the
               world
               were
               bound
               to
               learn
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               subscribe
               to
               what
               he
               hath
               concluded
               .
               And
               is
               it
               fit
               that
               such
               a
               man
               should
               by
               the
               pretence
               and
               plea
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               thus
               palliate
               his
               affected
               ways
               ,
               and
               yet
               escape
               the
               just
               lash
               of
               Authority
               ?
            
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             second
             Argument
             .
          
           
             
               
                 NO
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 can
                 presume
                 of
                 an
                 unerring
                 spirit
                 ;
                 for
                 evident
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Councels
                 ,
                 Parliaments
                 have
                 been
                 grossly
                 mistaken
                 ;
                 nor
                 are
                 the
                 presnet
                 times
                 exempt
                 from
                 error
                 :
                 Why
                 then
                 should
                 one
                 sort
                 compel
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 hereby
                 hazard
                 is
                 run
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 error
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 constrainer
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ans.
              
               Grant
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               is
               laid
               for
               the
               ground
               ;
               
                 viz.
              
               That
               none
               are
               free
               from
               error
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               
                 Rom.
              
               3.
               
               Nor
               can
               any
               one
               presume
               of
               an
               unerring
               spirit
               ;
               And
               yet
               I
               deny
               the
               inference
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               That
               therefore
               one
               sort
               may
               not
               compell
               the
               other
               :
               For
               why
               ?
               Though
               no
               man
               may
               presume
               of
               such
               a
               spirit
               ,
               yet
               they
               that
               are
               of
               God
               may
               comfortably
               expect
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               
                 Psal.
              
               25.
               14.
               
               
                 Joh.
              
               16.
               13.
               
               Again
               ,
               though
               none
               may
               expect
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               inspiration
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               manuduction
               of
               that
               Rule
               which
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               fitted
               and
               perfected
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               by
               this
               I
               say
               may
               the
               man
               of
               God
               expect
               to
               be
               throughly
               furnished
               ,
               2
               
                 Tim.
              
               3.
               
                 ult.
              
               Now
               then
               might
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               who
               were
               guided
               by
               an
               infallible
               spirit
               ,
               might
               they
               be
               alowed
               to
               compel
               them
               that
               were
               contrary
               minded
               (
               which
               is
               evident
               both
               by
               the
               president
               of
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               1
               
                 Tim.
              
               1.
               
                 ult.
              
               and
               also
               by
               the
               mans
               Argument
               :
               For
               if
               they
               that
               want
               it
               may
               not
               ,
               because
               they
               want
               it
               ;
               then
               they
               that
               have
               this
               infallible
               spirit
               ,
               may
               compel
               because
               they
               have
               it
               )
               might
               they
               be
               alowed
               ;
               And
               may
               not
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               Rule
               which
               is
               no
               less
               infallible
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               as
               infallible
               a
               Rule
               of
               Direction
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               present
               ,
               as
               the
               Inspiration
               and
               Revelation
               was
               to
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               why
               is
               that
               exchanged
               for
               this
               ?
               Is
               the
               spirit
               less
               careful
               of
               the
               Church
               now
               ,
               then
               in
               times
               past
               ?
               Lesse
               careful
               I
               mean
               to
               lead
               it
               into
               all
               truth
               .
               I
               may
               grant
               indeed
               ,
               that
               the
               Inspiration
               and
               Revelation
               did
               carry
               with
               it
               a
               more
               active
               impression
               of
               light
               upon
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               evidence
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               they
               received
               :
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               whether
               that
               way
               had
               not
               greater
               evidence
               ,
               but
               whether
               this
               way
               hath
               not
               as
               great
               assurance
               .
               Things
               concluded
               by
               reason
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               Faith
               ,
               have
               in
               them
               no
               less
               assurance
               ,
               then
               things
               perceived
               by
               sense
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               great
               evidence
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               In
               those
               things
               whereof
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               infallibly
               assured
               by
               the
               text
               of
               Scripture
               that
               they
               are
               not
               deceived
               ,
               they
               may
               (
               even
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Authors
               Argument
               )
               use
               compulsion
               to
               restrain
               the
               violence
               of
               them
               that
               oppose
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               .
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               But
               of
               all
               ways
               ,
               compulsion
               is
               the
               most
               unlikely
               to
               beget
               unity
               of
               minde
               ,
               and
               uniformity
               of
               practise
               .
               
                 Sol.
              
               Compulsion
               is
               not
               used
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               but
               onely
               
                 ex
                 consequenti
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               suppression
               of
               different
               judgements
               and
               practises
               may
               conduce
               to
               unity
               and
               uniformity
               :
               It
               is
               a
               vain
               thing
               to
               think
               that
               by
               fines
               and
               imprisonments
               the
               Magistrate
               doth
               seek
               to
               perswade
               men
               to
               piety
               and
               honesty
               :
               No
               ,
               his
               primary
               and
               proper
               end
               is
               to
               suppress
               the
               contrary
               ?
               As
               the
               weeding
               of
               the
               Garden
               doth
               not
               make
               the
               seeds
               to
               grow
               ,
               yet
               in
               removing
               impediments
               ,
               and
               making
               room
               ,
               it
               doth
               accidently
               prosper
               their
               growth
               :
               So
               is
               it
               here
               .
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               But
               Club-law
               causeth
               prejudice
               against
               what
               is
               so
               propugned
               .
               
                 Sol.
              
               It
               may
               be
               so
               in
               some
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               time
               ;
               Yet
               God
               who
               is
               wiser
               then
               man
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               practise
               hath
               given
               us
               to
               see
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               way
               is
               hedged
               in
               with
               thorns
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Back
               doth
               smart
               under
               the
               Rod
               ,
               the
               ear
               is
               opened
               to
               discipline
               and
               instruction
               .
               So
               that
               though
               the
               Rod
               do
               not
               directly
               convince
               or
               perswade
               ;
               yet
               it
               hath
               its
               efficacy
               in
               the
               way
               and
               work
               of
               preparation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Argument
             .
          
           
             
               
                 TO
                 compel
                 me
                 to
                 do
                 contrary
                 to
                 my
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 compel
                 me
                 to
                 sin
                 ;
                 Because
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 sin
                 .
                 Of
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 Whereof
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 certainly
                 perswaded
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 tompel
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 sin
                 ;
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Not
                 to
                 do
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                 justness
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 nay
                 is
                 perswaded
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 unlawful
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ans.
              
               True
               indeed
               ,
               The
               Magistrate
               ought
               not
               to
               compel
               any
               one
               to
               sin
               ,
               understanding
               the
               Proposition
               of
               
                 Malum
                 in
                 se
                 ,
              
               of
               that
               which
               is
               simply
               evil
               in
               it self
               .
               Not
               so
               ,
               if
               we
               speak
               of
               
                 Malum
                 ex
                 accidenti
                 ,
              
               of
               that
               which
               is
               accidentally
               evil
               :
               Evil
               to
               me
               ,
               because
               of
               a
               misguided
               Conscience
               ,
               
                 ex
                 .
                 gr.
                 Nebuchadnezzar
              
               did
               ill
               ,
               by
               threatnings
               to
               compel
               the
               People
               to
               worship
               the
               Golden
               Image
               :
               So
               that
               second
               Beast
               ,
               mentioned
               
                 Rev.
              
               13.
               did
               ill
               ,
               in
               causing
               them
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               worship
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               first
               Beast
               ,
               Verse
               15.
               
               Not
               so
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               compelling
               a
               Papist
               or
               a
               Separatist
               to
               come
               to
               Church
               ;
               Because
               ,
               though
               this
               may
               be
               evil
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               unperswadedness
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               evil
               in
               it self
               :
               Again
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               fit
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               do
               forbid
               what
               is
               good
               in
               it self
               ,
               or
               lay
               a
               restraint
               upon
               what
               God
               hath
               commanded
               :
               It
               was
               
                 Darius
              
               fault
               to
               restrain
               prayer
               ,
               
                 Dan.
              
               6.
               7.
               
               And
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Rulers
               sinned
               in
               forbidding
               the
               Apostles
               to
               preach
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 Act.
              
               4.
               19.
               
               But
               lawful
               enough
               it
               is
               for
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               forbid
               the
               doing
               of
               something
               which
               is
               only
               good
               by
               consequence
               :
               So
               likewise
               ,
               to
               lay
               restraint
               upon
               what
               is
               only
               lawful
               ,
               because
               not
               prohibited
               ,
               
                 ex
                 .
                 gr.
              
               if
               a
               man
               will
               say
               ,
               This
               is
               a
               truth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               speak
               it
               and
               publish
               it
               ;
               Or
               if
               he
               say
               ,
               This
               is
               just
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               do
               it
               ;
               The
               Magistrate
               may
               put
               in
               a
               bar
               of
               restraint
               ,
               and
               punish
               him
               that
               shall
               transgress
               :
               For
               neither
               is
               every
               truth
               to
               be
               published
               at
               all
               times
               and
               in
               all
               places
               ;
               nor
               is
               every
               man
               alowed
               to
               do
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               lawful
               and
               good
               :
               And
               as
               for
               things
               that
               are
               not
               prohibited
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               left
               at
               large
               ,
               who
               knoweth
               not
               but
               that
               the
               use
               of
               them
               is
               to
               be
               regulated
               and
               ordered
               by
               the
               advice
               and
               direction
               of
               Authority
               :
               The
               Commandments
               whereof
               ,
               though
               they
               binde
               not
               the
               Conscience
               of
               and
               by
               themselves
               ;
               yet
               whoso
               doth
               make
               no
               Conscience
               of
               them
               sinneth
               against
               God
               ,
               whose
               precept
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               power
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               even
               for
               Conscience
               and
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
               
                 Rom.
              
               13.
               5.
               1
               
                 Pet.
              
               2.
               13.
               
            
             
               Now
               as
               touching
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               matters
               of
               
               Religion
               ,
               we
               must
               look
               into
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               thence
               fetch
               direction
               ,
               since
               no
               particular
               precepts
               ,
               as
               touching
               his
               duty
               are
               given
               in
               the
               New
               .
               In
               the
               fourth
               Commandment
               ,
               he
               is
               enjoyned
               to
               look
               to
               the
               stranger
               within
               his
               Gates
               ,
               no
               less
               then
               to
               them
               of
               his
               family
               :
               The
               stranger
               might
               not
               be
               permitted
               to
               pollute
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               nor
               to
               prophane
               any
               of
               Gods
               Ordinances
               .
               Was
               it
               not
               upon
               this
               warrant
               ,
               that
               
                 Nehemiah
              
               cast
               forth
               the
               Houshold-stuff
               of
               
                 Tobiah
              
               out
               of
               the
               Chambers
               ,
               and
               threatned
               those
               of
               
                 Tyrus
              
               who
               made
               Markets
               upon
               the
               Sabbath
               ?
            
             
               
                 Asa
              
               compelled
               the
               People
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               God
               ;
               And
               
                 Josiah
              
               caused
               them
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Oath
               and
               Covenant
               :
               From
               which
               Texts
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               is
               both
               Coactive
               ,
               and
               Coercive
               :
               Coactive
               in
               respect
               of
               them
               within
               ,
               Coercive
               in
               respect
               of
               them
               without
               the
               Church
               :
               Strangers
               are
               not
               indeed
               compelled
               to
               sanctifie
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               but
               restrained
               from
               prophaning
               it
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               are
               not
               only
               restrained
               but
               also
               compelled
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               Assembly
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               :
               If
               nor
               ,
               they
               are
               punnished
               :
               Nor
               is
               the
               punishment
               of
               these
               an
               act
               of
               persecution
               ,
               but
               a
               prudent
               preservation
               of
               the
               power
               and
               purity
               of
               Religion
               and
               Gods
               worship
               :
               Now
               except
               we
               should
               think
               that
               God
               hath
               less
               regard
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Purity
               of
               his
               worship
               and
               service
               now
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               then
               he
               had
               in
               the
               Old
               ,
               we
               cannot
               with
               reason
               deny
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               lawfully
               done
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               unlawful
               for
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               a
               power
               from
               God
               to
               see
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               and
               a
               sword
               to
               punish
               offenders
               against
               it
               :
               Not
               only
               against
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               but
               also
               against
               the
               first
               :
               He
               is
               
                 Custos
                 &
                 vindex
                 utriusque
                 tabulae
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               Not
               so
               ,
               This
               was
               allowed
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               :
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               therefore
               to
               be
               practised
               in
               the
               New
               :
               There
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               there
               was
               a
               precept
               so
               to
               do
               :
               Here
               ,
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               there
               is
               rather
               a
               prohibition
               ,
               not
               to
               do
               so
               :
               Let
               the
               Tares
               grow
               till
               the
               Harvest
               ,
               
                 Mat.
              
               13.
               
            
             
               
                 Sol.
              
               Truth
               it
               is
               that
               this
               Text
               of
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               much
               prevailed
               with
               many
               of
               the
               Ancient
               and
               Modern
               Divines
               to
               draw
               them
               to
               the
               use
               of
               much
               
               (
               perad
               venture
               overmuch
               )
               clemency
               towards
               Hereticks
               :
               but
               if
               we
               do
               remember
               that
               God
               who
               is
               immutable
               in
               his
               essence
               ,
               is
               also
               unchangable
               in
               his
               will
               ,
               nor
               doth
               he
               so
               express
               his
               minde
               in
               any
               one
               text
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               draw
               with
               it
               the
               contradiction
               of
               another
               ,
               if
               rightly
               understood
               :
               And
               if
               we
               hold
               that
               rule
               of
               Interpretation
               for
               good
               ,
               which
               Divines
               deliver
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               That
               where
               there
               is
               a
               seeming
               repugnancy
               in
               the
               Texts
               ,
               there
               it
               is
               fit
               that
               plain
               precepts
               should
               guide
               our
               practise
               rather
               then
               dark
               and
               obscure
               parables
               :
               We
               shall
               easily
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               meaning
               of
               our
               Saviour
               is
               not
               to
               forbid
               the
               use
               either
               of
               the
               spiritual
               or
               civil
               sword
               ;
               Both
               which
               are
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               instituted
               of
               God
               for
               the
               Coertion
               and
               Restraint
               of
               them
               that
               do
               evil
               :
               And
               yet
               if
               this
               word
               must
               stand
               ,
               Let
               them
               alone
               till
               the
               Harvest
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               use
               of
               either
               the
               Civil
               sword
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               Malefactors
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               Censures
               for
               the
               ejection
               and
               excission
               of
               scandalous
               offenders
               .
               For
               why
               ?
               These
               Tares
               in
               the
               Parable
               are
               expounded
               to
               be
               the
               children
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               of
               that
               wicked
               one
               the
               Devil
               :
               And
               why
               this
               Text
               should
               be
               so
               expounded
               as
               to
               favor
               Hereticks
               rather
               then
               Hypocrites
               ,
               I
               mean
               such
               whose
               practise
               is
               not
               answerable
               ,
               nay
               contrary
               to
               their
               Profession
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               learn
               from
               these
               men
               ,
               who
               it
               seemeth
               presume
               to
               know
               more
               of
               Gods
               minde
               then
               he
               hath
               revealed
               in
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               The
               precept
               of
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               13.
               is
               plain
               ,
               and
               his
               practise
               according
               ,
               1
               
                 Tim.
              
               1.
               20.
               
               Nor
               could
               Saint
               
                 Jerome
              
               otherwise
               reconcile
               these
               two
               ,
               but
               by
               this
               Interpretation
               of
               that
               parable
               ,
               That
               inasmuch
               as
               there
               is
               not
               much
               difference
               and
               dissimilitude
               betwixt
               the
               wheat
               and
               the
               tares
               while
               both
               are
               in
               the
               herb
               ,
               the
               intention
               of
               our
               Saviour
               is
               to
               premonish
               us
               not
               to
               be
               overhasty
               in
               pronouncing
               sentence
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               any
               ambiguity
               and
               difficulty
               ,
               but
               rather
               reserve
               it
               ,
               and
               refer
               all
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               :
               And
               he
               giveth
               this
               reason
               of
               so
               doing
               ;
               Because
               it
               may
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               to
               day
               is
               depraved
               in
               his
               judgement
               ,
               may
               repent
               and
               amend
               to
               morrow
               ,
               yea
               and
               return
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               may
               rather
               commend
               his
               gentleness
               ,
               then
               subscribe
               to
               his
               judgement
               ,
               in
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               parable
               ;
               the
               scope
               whereof
               doubtless
               is
               not
               to
               teach
               lenity
               and
               mildeness
               in
               proceeding
               against
               
                 Hereticks
              
               (
               the
               word
               is
               not
               ,
               Let
               them
               alone
               yet
               a
               
               little
               ,
               or
               be
               not
               so
               hasty
               .
               But
               ,
               until
               the
               harvest
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               at
               the
               end
               of
               world
               ;
               Till
               then
               let
               them
               grow
               saith
               the
               parable
               :
               and
               yet
               Saint
               
                 Paul
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 An
                 Heretick
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 admonition
                 reject
                 )
              
               but
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               parable
               doubtless
               is
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               expectation
               of
               universal
               purity
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               during
               this
               life
               :
               There
               will
               be
               tares
               always
               till
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               there
               be
               made
               a
               total
               separation
               .
               This
               is
               the
               intent
               ,
               and
               farther
               then
               so
               it
               is
               not
               doctrinal
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               ,
               they
               speak
               reason
               ,
               who
               granting
               the
               tares
               to
               be
               ●eant
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               this
               eradication
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               stroke
               of
               death
               ,
               do
               yet
               deny
               ,
               that
               the
               parable
               doth
               prohibite
               this
               eradication
               any
               farther
               ,
               then
               when
               there
               is
               also
               danger
               of
               plucking
               up
               the
               wheat
               ,
               grounding
               this
               upon
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 Least
                 peradventure
                 ye
                 pluck
                 the
                 Wheat
                 ;
              
               Intimating
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               justly
               punish
               Malefactors
               by
               death
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               of
               Sedition
               ,
               so
               may
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               fear
               nor
               danger
               of
               a
               Schism
               ,
               proceed
               against
               Heretical
               persons
               :
               This
               I
               confess
               is
               rational
               ,
               yet
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               farther
               observe
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               forbad
               the
               plucking
               them
               up
               ,
               did
               not
               forbid
               to
               hinder
               the
               sowing
               of
               them
               .
               Good
               therefore
               is
               the
               councel
               of
               Saint
               
                 Jerome
                 ,
                 Quam●brem
                 non
                 dormiat
                 qui
                 Eelesia
                 prapositus
                 est
                 ,
                 ne
                 per
                 illius
                 negligentiam
                 in
                 i●itus
                 ●●me
                 supersenti●●t
                 zizania
              
               i.
               e.
               
               
                 Hereticorum
                 dogmata
                 .
              
               Let
               not
               the
               Church-Governor
               sleep
               ,
               least
               the
               envious
               man
               take
               that
               opportunity
               to
               sow
               tares
               :
               And
               that
               of
               
                 Chemnitius
              
               is
               not
               to
               be
               contemned
               ,
               
                 Quando
                 zizania
                 volunt
                 triticum
                 crescendo
                 superare
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
              
               When
               there
               is
               danger
               and
               fear
               least
               the
               Tares
               do
               overgrow
               and
               so
               come
               to
               choke
               the
               Wheat
               ,
               since
               God
               hath
               set
               up
               two
               distinct
               Governments
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Political
               ,
               and
               hath
               forbidden
               the
               Church-Governor
               to
               meddle
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               no
               doubt
               but
               in
               this
               case
               the
               Pastor
               may
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               desire
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               desire
               him
               to
               take
               care
               least
               the
               field
               of
               Wheat
               sustain
               any
               harm
               by
               the
               Tares
               .
            
             
               Memorable
               is
               that
               Recantation
               of
               Saint
               
                 Austin
                 ;
              
               Sometimes
               he
               had
               been
               of
               that
               Opinion
               ,
               
                 N●minem
                 ad
                 Christi
                 unitatem
                 esse
                 ●●gendum
                 ,
                 verbo
                 esse
                 agendum
                 ,
                 disputatione
                 pugnandum
                 ,
                 ratione
                 
                 vincendum
                 ;
                 Ne
                 fictos
                 Catholicos
                 :
                 haberemus
                 ,
                 quos
                 apertos
                 haereticos
                 n●veramus
                 :
              
               But
               afterwards
               he
               changed
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               confessing
               that
               he
               found
               it
               by
               experience
               what
               benefit
               came
               to
               many
               by
               the
               wholesome
               severity
               of
               the
               imperial
               Edicts
               :
               Even
               whole
               Cities
               recovered
               from
               the
               poisonons
               Doctrine
               of
               Donatism
               ,
               while
               by
               the
               Laws
               they
               were
               compelled
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Society
               and
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               So
               then
               ,
               Compulsion
               is
               not
               unlawful
               in
               this
               case
               ;
               not
               only
               
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               by
               the
               Censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 Civil
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               :
               Only
               the
               doubt
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               punish
               Heresie
               with
               death
               :
               But
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               try
               to
               reclaim
               them
               from
               their
               Errors
               ,
               by
               those
               ways
               which
               are
               acknowledged
               lawful
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               Restraining
               the
               Ring-leaders
               ;
               by
               prohibiting
               the
               Pulpit
               and
               the
               Press
               ,
               by
               dispersing
               their
               Conventicles
               ,
               by
               imprisonment
               of
               the
               unruly
               and
               obstinate
               ,
               So
               also
               ,
               by
               compelling
               the
               residue
               to
               attend
               upon
               the
               Society
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               and
               publike
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Word
               [
               These
               are
               acknowledged
               lawful
               ,
               even
               by
               those
               who
               deny
               it
               lawful
               to
               put
               any
               to
               death
               ,
               
                 Non
                 prohibet
                 Christus
                 conciliabula
                 haereticorum
                 dissipare
                 ,
                 ora
                 obstruere
                 ,
                 libertatem
                 loquendi
                 concidere
                 ,
                 verum
                 interficere
                 &
                 trucidare
                 vetat
                 :
              
               So
               
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
              
               as
               I
               finde
               him
               cited
               by
               
                 Chemitius
                 .
                 ]
              
               Now
               if
               these
               be
               carefully
               followed
               ,
               and
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               either
               there
               will
               be
               no
               need
               to
               proceed
               any
               farther
               in
               the
               way
               of
               punishing
               Hereticks
               ;
               or
               if
               there
               be
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               so
               plain
               and
               palpable
               ,
               that
               none
               will
               make
               any
               scruple
               ,
               except
               he
               would
               have
               the
               Magistrate
               stand
               for
               a
               Cypher
               ,
               and
               suffer
               both
               Church
               and
               Common
               Wealth
               to
               sink
               under
               the
               unruly
               disorders
               of
               unquiet
               spirits
               .
            
             
               So
               then
               ,
               It
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               forbade
               to
               pluck
               up
               the
               Tares
               ,
               did
               not
               forbid
               to
               hinder
               the
               sowing
               of
               them
               :
               And
               indeed
               if
               we
               mark
               it
               ,
               the
               Question
               in
               this
               point
               of
               compulsion
               and
               liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               is
               not
               touching
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               with
               them
               that
               are
               of
               another
               minde
               ,
               But
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               with
               them
               that
               publish
               their
               erroneous
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               seek
               to
               druw
               disciples
               after
               them
               :
               Nor
               touching
               them
               that
               receive
               not
               for
               truth
               ,
               whatsoever
               is
               decreed
               by
               the
               verdict
               of
               Authority
               ,
               but
               touching
               them
               that
               oppose
               and
               contradict
               it
               as
               erroneous
               .
               
               It
               were
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               overmuch
               to
               binde
               me
               to
               believe
               whatsoever
               the
               Synod
               concludeth
               :
               But
               it
               is
               not
               unfitting
               for
               Authority
               to
               restrain
               my
               hand
               and
               tongue
               from
               open
               opposition
               and
               apparent
               contradiction
               .
            
             
               I
               close
               up
               my
               thoughts
               of
               this
               Point
               ,
               with
               these
               few
               Rules
               ,
               which
               I
               conceive
               fit
               to
               be
               thought
               upon
               ,
               for
               the
               prevention
               of
               Schism
               ,
               and
               the
               preservation
               of
               peace
               and
               unity
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               things
               decreed
               by
               Authority
               ,
               and
               enjoyned
               by
               Superiors
               ,
               the
               Question
               that
               Subjects
               are
               to
               debate
               ,
               is
               not
               ,
               
                 An
                 hoc
                 sit
                 optimum
                 ,
              
               but
               ,
               
                 An
                 hoc
                 sit
                 illi
                 citum
                 :
              
               Not
               ,
               whether
               it
               might
               no
               be
               better
               ;
               But
               ,
               whether
               this
               be
               so
               bad
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               endured
               Reason
               ;
               Because
               if
               it
               be
               not
               unlawful
               in
               it self
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               the
               present
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               and
               a
               fitter
               apportunity
               to
               be
               waited
               for
               ,
               when
               in
               humility
               we
               may
               tender
               to
               Authority
               a
               farther
               light
               of
               information
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               plea
               of
               Conscience
               is
               not
               an
               excuse
               for
               our
               not
               complying
               with
               the
               Command
               of
               Authority
               ,
               save
               only
               in
               the
               case
               of
               that
               weakness
               before
               mentioned
               ;
               
                 viz.
              
               When
               having
               used
               all
               good
               means
               of
               farther
               information
               ,
               yet
               the
               understanding
               is
               not
               able
               to
               overmaster
               the
               scruple
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Not
               they
               who
               differ
               in
               Opinion
               ,
               from
               what
               is
               decreed
               by
               Authority
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               publish
               their
               Opinions
               are
               justly
               punished
               .
               For
               why
               ?
               Though
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               heart
               fall
               not
               under
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Magistate
               ,
               yet
               the
               publication
               of
               them
               doth
               ;
               Because
               ,
               hereby
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Purity
               of
               Religion
               may
               come
               into
               danger
               ;
               And
               the
               care
               of
               these
               is
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               only
               in
               this
               care
               of
               his
               doth
               he
               serve
               God
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               go
               beyond
               the
               ordinary
               service
               of
               the
               Christian
               ,
               According
               to
               that
               observation
               of
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Epl.
              
               50.
               
                 ad
                 Bonifacium
                 ,
                 Aliter
                 servit
                 Rex
                 quia
                 Homo
                 ▪
                 aliter
                 etiam
                 quia
                 Rex
                 .
                 Quia
                 Homo
                 est
                 ,
                 Deo
                 servit
                 vivendo
                 fideliter
                 ;
                 Quia
                 Rex
                 est
                 ,
                 servit
                 Leges
                 justa
                 praecipientes
                 ,
                 &
                 contraria
                 prohibentes
                 conveniente
                 rigore
                 sanciendo
                 .
                 In
                 hoc
                 serviunt
                 Domino
                 Reges
                 in
                 quantum
                 sunt
                 Reges
                 ,
                 cum
                 ea
                 faciunt
                 ad
                 serviendum
                 illi
                 ,
                 quae
                 non
                 possunt
                 facere
                 nisi
                 Reges
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             Imprimatur
          
        
         
           
             
               Novem.
               28.
               1646.
               
            
          
           
             JOHN
             DOVVNAME
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A76316e-2420
           
             *
             See
             suffrag.
             .
             Theolog.
             Magn.
             Brit.
             in
             
               Artic.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Faith
               ,
               in
            
             Gal
             5.
             22.
             
               is
               Fidelity
               ,
               as
               in
            
             Tit.
             2.
             10.
             
             
               a
               moral
               Virtue
               .
            
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             
               Crisps
            
             Sermons
             upon
             
               Isa.
            
             53.
             
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             
               Crisps
               .
            
             Sermons
             upon
             
               Isa
            
             53.
             
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             
               Crisps
            
             Sermons
             upon
             
               Isa.
            
             53.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               H●
               Dens
            
             Sermon
             entituled
             ,
             
               The
               Man
               of
               Sin
               discovered
               .